LIBRARY OF CONGRE: Jd PUtl . Shelf. v.K*b UNITED STAGES OF AMERICA. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. PRESENTING A REVELATION OF THE FUTURE LIFE, AND ILLUSTRATING AND CONFIRMING THE FUNDAMENTAL DOCTRINES OF THE CHRISTIAN FAITH. EDITED BY / HENRY KIDDLE, A. M. "Let no one take offense at the opening of this mystery, as though it brought anything new into religion ; for it has nothing new in it ; it alters no point of Gospel doctrine, but only sets each article of the old Christian faith upon its true ground." a kStkJL 1879. tf h Of VYASfl NEW YORK: THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING COMPANY. 1879. *& Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1879, by HENRY KIDDLE, In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. MY BELOVED DAUGHTER, GIFTED BY HEAVEN TO BEING TO THE LOST OP EABTH A MESSAGE OF HOPE BEYOND THE TOMB, AND TO UNVEIL TO THE EYES OF FAITH THOSE MANSIONS OF BLISS "WHICH HAVE BEEN PEEP ABED FOE ALL WHO PEEFCTLY LOVE AND TETJLY SEEVE THEIE HEAVENLY FATHEB, THIS VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED- (3) " If some would represent such a view as dangerous, I reply that my only question is, ' Is it true ? ' It is falsehood which is always dangerous ; but truth never. It is not for us to con- struct after our own fashion the unseen world. You think that meu will not love God without the terror of an endless hell ? So thought not David. He said : ' There is mercy with Thee : therefore shalt Thou he feared.' And in any case it is useless to dogmatize about things which God has not revealed. ' Things are as they are, and will be as they will be ; ' and for us to mis- represent them by the fallibility of human system, or at the bidding of human expedience, is a blasphemy against truth and against God. What is dangerous is to drive some into indig- nant atheism, and to entangle others with an evil superstition, and to crush others under a deep despair, by representing Him whose name is Love as a remorseless Avenger, instead of as a Father, who is gracious and merciful, slow to anger and of great kindness, neither keepeth He His anger forever. Evil souls and foolish souls can make any doctrine dangerous. St. Peter tells us that they wrested the writings of St. Paul, as they did also the other Scriptures, to their own destruction ; would you, therefore, have had the Scriptures unwritten ? or ought St. Paul never to have taken up his pen ? Some of the Fathers, I am afraid, held what I believe to be the truth on this matter, — just as hundreds of our ablest clergy do, — but feared to preach it ; but the best and greatest of the Fathers did preach it, and many saints at whose feet I gladly sit have preached it in this age. And, if we see a truth, are we to be 'liars for God' by suppressing it, because those think it dangerous who believe in no more potent motive for virtue and the love of God than a ghastly terror ? Are we to go before the very God of truth with a lie in our right hands ? " — Canon Farrar. (4) PEEFACE. This book contains the record of one of the most extraor- dinary experiences ever vouchsafed to man. Marvelous as it will appear, the whole has been the work of about nine months, during which time the editor has been placed in direct com- munication with so large a number of spirit intelligences — with so wide a range of gradation — that he can present this record, of which he is only the humble editor, with great confidence as a Revelation of the future destiny of mankind, of transcendent importance to them, both here and hereafter. Certainly, no book was ever published with a more sincere love of Truth, a more earnest desire to benefit mankind, or a firmer conviction of the obligation imposed upon the editor by Divine Providence, than this one. The editor, therefore, asks that, before the book is condemned, it be patiently and candidly read ; for all must admit that, if it is what in the title it claims to be, it deserves an attention as serious as has ever been given to any published writings. Tho materials have been supplied not only unexpectedly, but in i manner which most persons will regard as marvelous in the highest degree. Most of them were given in the presence of the editor, — very many, at his request. The most valuable are the result of a development — in the first place, of the powers of the intermediary, and in the second place, in the views and in- tentions of the editor. All connected with the matter have been led along, step by step, to the accomplishment of a work which seems to have been planned by the spiritual intelligences for a beneficent purpose, to be carried into effect through these earthly instruments. Certainly, when the first communications were written, the editor had no idea of preparing a book on this sub- ject ; and when this was proposed in the messages themselves, he_ shrank from it, as not having the means or the capability of doing it; and it was not until four months after the first sug- gestion was made that the book was commenced. Even then the plan was only in part developed ; for the most important of the materials have been furnished since the preparation of the book was begun. The editor, like the medium, has been to some extent, a |>:i^ sive instrument in this matter. Not that he has yielded blindly to any suggestions emanating from the spirits through the medium ; for to do this would have been superstitious and dan- gerous in the highest degree. There is a mightier spirit than (5) 6 PREFACE. any of these communicants ; and to Him the editor and his co- workers have earnestly appealed for guidance and illumination, in the exercise of their own judgment and conscience, — never to be superseded. Not a single communication has been inserted which was not written through the mediumship of the editor's daughter or son. Most of them were written in his presence ; and he, there- fore, knows they are not the offspring of imposture or delusion. They come from the " world of spirits." This is solemnly at- tested as a fact, undeniable and irrefutable. If any one ; after reading them, can believe that they are given to deceive, his mind must be far, far astray in the " pilgrim's progress from this world to that which is to come." It is true, many other books — some of them of the deepest interest to mankind — have been published presenting various phases of this great subject ; but the time is now ripe for the higher aspects of spirit intercourse to be exhibited ; and hence this book has been dictated. Twenty-three years ago it was predicted : " Spiritualism will make a new edition of the great volume of Christianity, with additional notes and explanations that shall make the soul's immortality a tangible reality, and will unfold anew the teachings of Jesus, to those who seek for it in true Godliness, in the spirit of truth, and in purity of heart." This prediction is, in part at least, realized by the publication of this volume. In obtaining the messages, much aid has been given by Mr. Louis F. Weismann, whose constancy, spiritual insight, deep devotion to the cause, and unwavering faith in the genuineness, spiritual origin, and beneficent purpose of the messages, have been most important factors in the work accomplished. The editor may, by the publication of this book, forfeit the good opinion of some of those whose esteem he has hitherto possessed and prized. He may, by some, be charged with folly in entering upon a path as yet generally shunned by the respect- able or fashionable, and thus imperiling his earthly interests. He is not moved by these considerations, feeling confident that " Truth is mighty, and will prevail " ; and that the unpopular doctrine of to-day is often hailed with plaudits on the morrow. As for those who believe in the truth of spirit communion, and fear to avow their belief, he hopes this publication may inspire them with more intellectual and moral courage, com- mending to their consideration, but with no assumption on his part of the gift implied, the words of Michelet : — " Tons pensent, personne n'ose dire. Pourquoi ? Le courage manque done ? Oui ; mais pourquoi manque-t-il ? Parceque la verite trouvee n' esc pas assez nette encore ; il faut qu'elle brille en sa lumiere pour qn'on se devoue pour elle. Elle delate, lumineuse, dans un genie, et elle le rend heroique, elle l'embrasse^ de devonement d'araour et de sacrifice. Elle le place sur son cceur, et va a travers les lions." CONTENTS. PAGE. Introductory , 9-23 I. A Narrative of Facts 23-36 II. Narrative op Facts Continued, with Various Specimens op Spirit Communications. Sarah R. ; M. K. ; Milly McN. ; Judge Edmonds ; William Belden, Jr. ; William Belden, Sr. ; John Hecker ; S. W. Seton ; James Kelly ; J. W. Gerard 36-50 III. Communications from Various Spirits. William Belden ; Judge Edmonds (several commu- nications) ; Sarah R. ; Mary K. ; Charles W. ; James W. Farr ; James W. Booth ; Eli French .... 50-63 IV. Communications from the Illustrious of Earth. William Shakespeare (several communications) ; Lord Bacon ; William of Orange ; George Wash- ington ; Christopher Columbus ; Mozart ; Abraham Lincoln ; Judge Edmonds ; Queen Elizabeth ; Sir Isaac Newton ; Lafayette ; Lord Byron ; Shelly ; Win. Cullen Bryant ; Felicia Hemans ; Benjamin Franklin ; Joseph Lancaster ; William Penn ; Napoleon Bonaparte ; Aaron Burr ; Alexander Hamilton ; Washington Irving ; Prince Albert. . . . 61-113 V. Spirits of the Lower Spheres. A Repentant Spirit ; A Spirit in Trouble ; A Con- trite Spirit, — H. J. Raymond (several communica- tions) ; A Prodigal Son, — C. W. (several communi- cations) ; Unprogressed Spirits ; Repentant Spirits of Various Grades ; The Dark World, described by Judge Edmonds ; by Edgar A. Poe (two communi- cations) ; The Seeress of Prevorst ; Miscellaneous Communications from Converted Spirits — A Happy Spirit ; E. B. ; H. C. Watson ; Suffering Spirits, — James Fisk, Jr. ; Coroner S. ; Wm. M. Tweed 114-179 (?) 8 CONTENTS. VI. The SnoRT-LiVED on Earth. page. Communications from those who died in infancy or childhood 176-204 VII. Various Communications. Presenting numerous illustrations of the Nature of the Future Life s and its relations to the Life on earth. William Belden Sr. (several communications) ; James Kelly ; A. J. May ; John Hecker (several communications) ; William Belden, Jr. (several communications) ; Robert Watts, M. D. ; James W. Gerard (several communications) ; E. A. ; Richard Valiant ; Mrs. M. ; A Jewess ; A. T. Stew- art ; F. W. Hunt, M. D. ; James Gushing ; Richard Warren • Rebecca W. ; Judge Edmonds (several communications) ; James K s ; John H. A. ; Elizabeth Lindon ; William L. Stone ; James X. McElligott ; Joseph McKeen ; Caroline H — e ; Leonard H— e ; Milly McX. ; G. K. ; R. Heller ; Chas. A. Weismann — to the Seventh Regiment ; Mrs. Edmonds 204-258 VIII. Communications Clerical, Sacred, and Biblical. Rev. Dr. Muhlenberg ; Prof. Richard Smythe, D.D. ; Rev. S. D. Ferguson ; Rev. J. W. Cum- mings, D.D. ; Archbishop Hughes * Rev. John Dowlmg, D.D. ; Bishop Janes ; Martin Luther ; John Calvin; Rev. Wm. E. Channing, D.D.; Sweden- borg ; Rev. Theodore Parker ; Bishop Ives ; Pio Xono ; St. Augustine ; Moses ; Pontius Pilate ; St. Peter; St. John; John the Baptist ; St. Paul.. 259-304 IX. Importance op the Spirit Writings 305-322 Appendix 323 Index 345 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS, INTRODUCTORY. " There is no death ! What seems so is transition ; This life of mortal breath Is but the suburb of the life elysian, Whose portal we call Death." Of the thousands who have read this verse of one of the most spiritual of living poets, how few there are who seem to realize fully the fact which it so beau- tifully expresses ! To some it is sweet only as a poetical sentiment ; but to others it is precious as an expression of their fondest religious hopes. Although the fact of the existence of the human soul, or spirit, and its des- tined immortality lies at the foundation of all religious faith, yet it would appear, from an observation of the lives of men — even some of those who are held in the highest esteem for their piety and virtue — that this great truth finds but little practical acceptance. Few, probably, would indeed be willing to assent to the sad conclusion of the French infidel philosophers, " Death is an eternal sleep, " but yet how many really live as if, practically at least, that were their belief! They seem to be wholly absorbed in the affairs of this world. Greedy of gain, eager to enjoy all the pleasures of this life, worldly in all their hopes and aspirations, they seem to be exclusively intent upon laying up for themselves ''treasures upon earth," wholly thoughtless as to what (9) 10 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. their condition is to be when all material things shall have vanished from their sight, and entirely unconcerned as to how they may best prepare for that immortal exist- ence that stretches out interminably beyond the grave. It is true, doubtless, that tens of thousands of believ- ing Christians have a perfectly strong faith in the future world and its retributions ; but is it not equally true that most Christians, of all denominations, often ex- perience a sad weakening of that faith, or, at best, find it so vague and unsubstantial that their minds can scarcely grasp it at all ; while their souls, even during the most precious moments of spiritual exaltation, real- ize it very imperfectly ? Immortality is indeed found in the Holy Scriptures* — more especially in the New Testament. Christ's divine words, and those of His apostles, emphatically conveyed to the minds of men the knowledge of a life beyond this mortal scene. But how greatly have these blessed words been misunderstood or perverted ! Isolated passages torn from the context, have been so combined and so interpreted as to give rise to the most incon- sistent notions — such, for example, as that the immortal life of the soul is only intended for a certain class of persons, those who die in their sins being annihilated;! * Christ said to the Jews, "Ye search the Scriptures, because ye think that in them ye have eternal life." — John v. 39. t " The advocates of Conditional Immortality or Annihilation maintain, from the letter of Scripture, destruction and not endless suffering to be the destiny of the lost. They take advantage of the doubt existing as to St. Paul's doctrine of the termination of the world in unity — whether by unbe- lievers' 1 being completely annihilated, or by their being all finally converted. The view that immortality is not inherent in fallen human nature, but is the gift of God in Christ, has had many supporters; and in this part of their sys- tems, the advocates of annihilation justly claim the authority of many great names. But the details of their eschatology are somewhat confused and con- flicting "—Encyclopedia Britannica, art. Eschatology. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. \\ or the still more absurd doctrine of the resurrection of the mortal, material body — after the slumbering of the spirit in the grave for unknown ages, till the sounding of the " last trump."* Such a literal interpretation of a highly figurative passage from the "Apostle of the Gentiles " can only spring from the most inconceivable spiritual blindness. (Theologlca parabolica non est de- monstrativa.) In regard to the Old Testament, the words of Dr. Smith (Dictionary of the Bible) are sig- nificant : " The rewards and punishments of the Mosaic law were temporal; and it was only gradually and slowly that God revealed to His chosen people a knowl- edge of future rewards and punishments."! Indeed, the Sadducees denied the existence of the spirit world.J Again, Dr. Smith, in regard to the entire Scriptures, says: "Respecting the condition of the dead, whether before or after the resurrection, we know very little indeed ; nor shall we know anything certain until the awful curtains of mortality are drawn aside. Dogmatism on this topic appears to be peculiarly mis- placed."' (See Dictionary of the Bible, art. Hell.) The ultimate fate of the lost has created, says Sir J. Stephen, " a whirlpool of interminable controversy, roaring in endless circles over a dark and bottomless abyss." In contrast with this, I use the grand words of a Spiritual- * " The doctrine of an intermediate state produced an Arabian heresy, com- bated by Origin, that both soul and body fell into a death sleep, from which they will not awake till the last day. Revived at a later time, under the name of PsychojxxJinychy, it was made the subject of a treatise by Calvin. But the existence of an intermediate 6tate remains a dogma of the Eastern Church to this day. To the Western, the doctrine of Purgatory gradually absorbed it."— Rev. A. S. Aolen, in Encyclopedia Britannica. + ' The first clear note of immortality in Hebrew literature is struck in the 'Book of Wisdom,' the work of an Alexandrian Jew." — Ibid. X Acts xxiii. 8. 12 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ist of great experience : " It is ours then to know that the soul exists beyond the tomb; it is ours to render gratitude and thanksgiving to Glod ; to pray to angels and ministering spirits, to pray for the dead,* and to do the work of evangelists, making the whole earth one grand cathedral, overarching it with spiritual ideals, transfiguring its roughest, darkest features, that it may bloom into a garden of transcendent beauty and glory. "f It can scarcely be denied that, however widely the theoretical belief or dogma of a future life of rewards and punishments— of supreme happiness or endless misery — pervades the minds of men, in this age of the world, as a practical or operative element in human so- ciety, it has but little potency. The social relations of mankind seem to be scarcely effected by this belief; and the political system — as a system — as well as those who administer it, manifestly pays no regard to it ; every- thing proceeding pretty much as if this life were all that man can aspire to ; and when he " surrenders up his individual being," he indeed goes "to mix forever with the elements " — only that and " nothing more ! " Much has been said against what has been called "Modern Spiritualism;" uniformly, among those not conversant with it, any. allusion to the subject being greeted with scoffing and sneers. The basis, however, * ' The liturgies of the Latin church, and of all the Eastern churches, without exception, contain prayers for the repose of departed souls." — Amer- ican Cyclopaedia, art. Purgatory. See The Christian- Doctrine of Prayer for the Departed, by the Rev. Frederick George Lee (London, 1872) This work, by a Protestant clergyman (Vicar of All Saints, Lambeth), treaty of this sub- ject very thoroughly, and contains specimens of the ancient Christian lit- urgies, which prove conclusively that it was the practice of the early Chris- tians, like the Jews, to " pray for the dead."— See also Eternal Hope, by Frederic W. Farrar, D D., P.R.S., Canon of Westminster. (N. Y., 1878.) t J. M. Peebles. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 13 of this so-called "spiritualism", or Spiritism, as the French style it) is a belief in spirit communion — in the desire and the ability of the spirits of the departed, under certiin conditions, to communicate with the living. It is said that millions of persons have, within the past thirty years, in every part of the civilized world, become convinced of the truth of this doctrine — by experimental or objective evidence. Certainly, the ranks of its believers contain many gifted men in every walk of life, and represent every grade of society, from royalty down to the lowest condition of human life. Its converts have been gathered from every profession and every class of thinkers — scientists, clergymen, phy- sicians, lawyers, artists, poets — men who have attained a high distinction in scientific research, such as Hare and Mapes in this country, and Crooks, Wallace, Gold- schmidt, and Zoelner, in Europe. Indeed, it has been claimed, and apparently with truth, that scarcely an individual can be found, who, after a fair investiga- tion of the subject, has not become a convert to its truth. The literature of this subject — the product as it is, of a little over a quarter of a century — is one of the most wonderful phenomena connected with it.* The growth of this belief appears to rival in rapidity that of primi- *In this connection, the editor cites a passage from a very able and ex- haustive address delivered several months after this part of the work was written: "Spiritualism is thirty years old; it counts its adherents by millio rature i< published in nearly a score of languages, it has entered the pulpit, the laboratory, the busy marts of trade— no place ifl - i re- mote that it does not make a stir in it— and it differs from all other move- ments that have heretofore left their impress <>;i the race in this, that it i s not transplanted, but is spontaneous and self-propagative. It often comes a > unbidden and a most unwelcome guest."— The. Rational Of Modern Spirit- ualism: An address before the Chicago Philosophical Society, Dec. 14, 1 . I, by Frederick F. Cook, of the Chicago Times. 14 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. tive Christianity itself. Its journals are numerous and well sustained ; and its converts and followers are, to a considerable extent, composed of men so reputable and trustworthy, that the reality of the phenomena, at least, must be admitted, unless we are prepared to place no reliance at all upon human testimony. It is true that many of the phenomena called spiritual — such as rap- ping, table-tipping, the ringing of bells, and other me- chanical performances, must appear trivial and undig- nified, as attributed to the spirits of the dead, toward whom all feel a certain degree of solemnity and rever- ence. At any rate, this is the first view every one is apt to take of it; for we are prone to judge of all things according to our own pre-conceived notions. But, if we reflect upon the theory [let it be so designated for the present] that the spirits of the departed are the cause of these phenomena, and that perhaps this is " the only way they have to make their presence known to certain persons, we shall see that there is no antecedent improbability in it even as a theory. Passing by, however, all this (and, indeed, the editor of this work has scarcely had any experience in this direc- tion, nor does he value greatly such phenomena, however real they may be, in comparison with those which it is his object to explain in this work), there is much of quite a different nature, showing an intelligence — of a very pure and exalted character — which cannot be accounted for except in the manner explained by the intelligence it- self : namely, that it comes from those who, having fin- ished their earthly career, are enjoying or living a life of immortality beyond the grave, and are anxious to bring the fact of this existence, and their experience therein, to the knowledge of those here below, in order SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 15 to benefit them, and to advance the interests of Christ's spiritual kingdom in both worlds. If such be the case, there can be no question that this spirit communion brings, or announces, to mankind a Hew Dispensation of religious light, coming as it does with the same message as of old : " Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand."* Is such a dispensation necessary at this time ? Who can doubt it, when he looks abroad over the present condition of the so-called Christian nations, and beholds the inemcacy of the present religious systems, in the death or stagnation of their spiritual power, as far as the masses are concerned, to enlighten or control the minds of mankind ?f Christianity indeed pours its divine effulgence upon millions of minds, and glorious is the work achieved by every Christian denomination in awakening mankind to a sense of their duties here be- low, and their glorious destiny hereafter, if they accept it through faith in Christ and his teachings, and in ad- monishing them likewise of the dreadful consequences of rejecting the holy truths which Christ gave to the * The Greek word flBTOLV OEiTE } which means more than repent, implying an entire change of mind as well as of heart, in the overthrow of existing opinions and creeds, and the bringing in of new doctrines. Such indeed was Christ's mission, as it is described to us in the Gospels. t Since writing this, the editor has read an excellent editorial article in Scribner's Monthly (Jan., 1879), entitled " Religion in These Days,'" which more strongly expresses the sentiment of the text. The following brief ex- tract is inserted here for the sake of illustration : — "That the attitude of prominent men of science towards the great ques- tions that relate to God, immortality, the nature of the human soul, and the Christian religion, has sadly shaken the faith of a great multitude, there is no doubt. Society is honey-combed with infidelity. Men stagger in their pulpits, with their burden of difficulties and doubts. The theological semi- naries have become shaky places, and faith has taken its flight from an un- counted number of souls, leaving them in a darkness and sadness that no words can describe. All this is true. It is so true that tears may well mingle in one's ink as he writes it." 16 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. world, and sealed with his precious martyrdom ; bat alas ! how little is the hold which Christ's divine mission has at present upon the world at large ! As far as this world's affairs are concerned, the great majority of man- kind — including many professing Christians, and even some so-called Christian ministers— live as if there were no God, no Christ, no heaven, and no hell, all these being the myths of past tradition, and this enlightened age of the world — this "age of reason," and science, and intel- lectual freedom, were far above the belief in any such foolish superstitions. When distinguished scientists sneeringly ask, Who has ever seen the soul with the very best microscope that can be made ? What physiologist has ever found any human spirit in his most minute dis- sections? — -when the proud scientist, filled with vain- glory by the discovery of some of the laws of light and heat, or puffed up with vanity because he has caught a vision of something which he daringly calls the " physi- cal basis of life ; " and, ready to fall down in adora- tion before his new-found deity, Protoplasm, announces that he finds in matter the " promise and potency of every form of life;" or when he cries Amen ! to his brother scientist who has traced, by the law of evolu- tion and the " survival of the fittest," to a common origin himself and all the rest of the animal creation, and glories in his quadrumanous ancestry — when such is the age in which we live, an age characterized by the worst forms of irreligion, is it improbable that the All- Merciful Father should come again to the rescue of his benighted creatures, and for this purpose should in part unveil the glories of the supersensuous world to which all are tending ?* * Not scientists alone, but numerous others, of all classes and all tempera- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION'S. 17 The materialistic scientist of these days seems to have become so much absorbed in the study of the physical laws by which the material universe is governed, that he is not only blind to the need or existence of any moral government of the world, but falls to perceive the Great Legislator and Governor of the Universe altogether. Spirit, the spiritual world, the future life ; — all that makes man anything but a groveling worm of the dust— the creature of an hour— is ignored, or often contemptuously denied. " O star-eyed Science, hast thou wandered there To waft us back the message of despair ? " Let the treatment accorded by their fallow scientists to the ingenious and learned Crookes, and the candid and enlightened Wallace, in England, who, by means of patient research and careful experiment, after elimin- ating from the spiritualistic phenomena every possibility of fraud, illusion, or error, have announced their accep- tance of the facts, bear witness to the prejudice and dis- ingenuousness of the scientific men of our time. The acute and ingenious English philosopher wishes to experiment upon the efficacy of prayer. How, forsooth ? toents, drift into the dark gulf of skepticism or total disbelief. The words Of the gifted bat misguided Shelly may well portray their sad condition : " O stream I Whoso source is inaccessibly profound, Whither do thy mysterious waters tend ? 'ihou imagest my life. Thy darksome stillness, Thy dazzling waves, thy loud and hollow gulfs, Thy pearchless fountain and invisible course, Have each their type in me. And the wdd sky And measureless ocean may declare as soon What oozy cavern or what wandering cloud Contains thy waters, as the universe Tell where these living thoughts reside, when stretched Upon thy flowers, my bloodless limbs shall waste I' the passing wind ! ''— Mentor. 18 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. By his own subjective experience ? 0, no ! but by the same method that he would employ in testing a scien- tific fact or theory.* Those who have ever truly felt the blessed influence of fervent prayer, must shudder at the thought of such impiety — such an absolute nega- tion of spiritual or religious insight. These things are referred to in no spirit of unkind criticism or invective, but as indicating the characteris- tics of the age in which we live, and illustrative of the necessity of more objective iiroof of spiritual things, — that is, of a new spiritual revelation ; and such truly, the editor believes has, in part at least, come through the efforts of the blessed spirits in the spheres above us. Undoubtedly, there is much in so-called Spiritualism, calculated to repel. It has its shadows, as well as its lights. And has not everything ? Has not what is de- nominated Christianity ? Are all practices called Chris- tian, are all professors of the Christian doctrine, worthy of approval ? Alas ! everything here below has a cer- tain admixture of dross ; but does this affect the value of the pure gold ? Corruption seems to be the insep- arable concomitant of the human mind in this sublunary sphere ; and if we reject everything that has abuses, counterfeits, perversions, vicious upholders, or indiscreet advocates, we shall have nothing left. Even God him- self (if the illustration may be permitted) must be re- * " Oh, let us get near to God by faith and prayer, and we shall break with one of our fingers through the brain-spun meshes of these impotent nega- tions. Prove to us that by the word " God " we ought to mean only " vor- tices of atoms," or " streams of tendency," and at the end of such triumphant demonstrations, we shall but kneel down before Him who made us, and not we ourselves, and with bowed head, and sad yet kindling heart, shall pray, if possible, with yet deeper conviction, " Our Father which art in Heaven." — Farrar. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 19 jected ; for, alas ! how many there are apparently who fail to worship him a in spirit and in truth ! " The editor does not, however, profess to be a spiritual- ist ; perhaps, he does not understand what the designa- tion means.* Remarkable facts have come to his knowl- edge (he did not seek them) ; and, although naturally incredulous and skeptical, he has not been able to doubt the reality of what he has seen and experienced. In- deed, the experience has been a great boon. It has intensified his faith in religious truth — in the religion which Christ taught. It has brought to his mind, as an objective reality, the existence of the future world, show- ing him (in a general way, of course,) the nature of its retributions — the sorrows of the unrepentant sinner, and the joys of him who has made his peace with God; it has demonstrated, the infinite mercy and forgiveness of Him, who the apostle says is Love ; and thus has thrown a flood of light upon those points of inquiry which have puzzled the minds of thinkers of all ages, vindicating the " ways of God to man " beyond all other revelations which, it appears to him, mankind have ever received, being thus a glorious Theodicea. He has shrunk from this publication, which he would very gladly have avoided ; but a voice — the voice of duty — has sounded for months in his ears, commanding him to make these things known to his fellow men. He, therefore, takes this step regardless of the con- sequences, feeling (to compare small things with great) somewhat as the apostle of the Gentiles felt, when he said to the Corinthians : "Though I preach the Gospel,! * Except as the antithesis of materialist, or a disbeliever in the spirit of man and its destined immortality. t In the original, the word is Eu ayytXi^cpjitCCl-— to evangelize— spread the good tidings,— of course, equivalent to preach the Gospel. (1 Cor., ix., 16.) 20 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. I have nothing to glory of; for necessity is laid upon me ; yea, woe is unto me, if I preach not the Gospel ! " He is not so ignorant of the ways of the world, as to believe that this book will be received in the spirit in which it is written; that is, that it will be candidly read and considered. No; he is prepared to meet with the derision and scoffing of those whose minds arc closed against spiritual truth by their worldliness and prejudice, and with bitter and acrimonious denunciation from the supporters of theologic creeds and ecclesiastical systems. The worldling will not receive this evangel ; the bigot cannot, Seeing, they see, but will not perceive / and hearing, they hear, bid will not understand. Indeed, were Christ to come again upon the earth, but not (as many believe that Ha will) in the clouds, with spiritual pomp and glory, to dazzle the eyes of the proud and haughty ones of this world, but as he came before, in the person of a humble teacher, associating with the lowliest of men, yet doing all the miracles that char- acterized his first mission, is it at all likely he would be received by the conceited theologians, the proud eccle- siastics, the arrogant scientists, the scoffing worldlings, of the present day ? Alas, no J Crucifixion, it is true, he would not have to endure; for that is not the present mode of disposing of the blessed messengers of unpopular truths ; but that he would still have to van- quish the world by his immortal example of suffering, no one can doubt. This book is written for all who will receive it. May God's blessing attend it, as a means of good to man- kind 1 No emolument to the editor will ever be per- mitted from its sale ; but whatever income may accrue from itj will be employed in the cause for which the SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 21 book is written, and particularly to defray the expense of an additional number of copies of the work in a cheap form, to be distributed gratuitously among the poor outcasts of humanity, who, in these days of gorgeous churches, too often have not the " Gospel preached to them." May they thus learn that, let their sufferings be what they may, they may be made a blessing by patient endurance and an unfailing trust in God, with the fervent love of their Saviour, Christ, who will never desert them ; and, m'oreover, that there is prepared for the " poor in spirit " a glorious life of endless bliss — of progressive development — beyond the grave, where there are no stations in life, but all are the acknowledged children of one omnipotent spiritual Father, of infinite mercy and loving kindness. The editor does not wish to be understood as affirm- ing positively that every statement made in these com- munications is infallibly true. He is not a believer in the infallibility of any books,* scriptures, or doctrines, or dogmas proclaimed by the authority of ecumenical councils, or of ecclesiastical potentates. He " who spake as never man spake," gave us without doubt the infallible truth, which the conscience and judgment of every one, when spiritually enlightened, immediately apprehends and approves. Being spiritual truth, how- ever, it must be received into the heart as well as grasped by the understanding ; for, as said by St. Paul, * " The doctrine of the infallibility of the Bible, in the rigid sense in which it is widely held and taught now, was unknown to the early Christian church. Indeed, it did not come into existence until the sixteenth century, not having been held even by the earliest and greatest of the Reformers. The Catholic Church has never adopted it. The Bible testifies of itself that it is not infallible, in the fact that it contains many things which it is impossible torecoucile with the theory of infallibility. 1 '— J. T. Sunderland, Whai it the Bible t (N. Y M 1878.) 22 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. " the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him : neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned." If the words of our Saviour had not been able to meet that test, they could not have been believed ;* for God has erected in every man's mind, when made clear by spiritual illumination, and consequently divested of all pride and conceit, a truly divine judgment, the guidance of which is ever sufficient to lead him to the knowledge of God, and to teach him to discriminate between the true and false in spiritual things. f It is true that Jesus spoke " by authority " ; nevertheless he addressed the conscience and understanding of his hearers ; and did not ask for faith without giving the evidence on which it might rest. He addressed the Inner Light, li the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world" — which makes us, as little children, fit to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven.]: Well did Milton represent the talk of devils to be " Of providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate, Fixed fate, free will, foreknowledge absolute, Vain wisdom all, and false philosophy." All these questions have sprung not from man's spir- * "Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye not what is right ?" Lake xii. 57. t " Reason is the only faculty wherehy we have to judge of anything, even revelation itself." — Bp. Butleb. " They who believe that reason, and con- science, and experience, as well as Scripture, are books of God, which must have a direct voice in these great decisions.' 1 — Canon Farbab. X " Nations and peoples have ever claimed to have monopolies in religion ; ever have they denied that it had any fountains beyond their own prophets and their own Sacred Books. But in the light of the scholarship of to-day^ we see that all such ideas are narrow and poor. Religion is as universal as sunshine, or love, or God. Its fountains are in every land ; its prophets • dwell under all skies. It has given mankind not one Sacred Book, but many."— Sundebland. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 23 itual nature, which is as simple as that of the guileless child, but from pride of intellect — the special attribute of rebellious Satan. Christ's words are so clear and intelligible that he who runs may read and fully under- stand; and they embody all the religious truth man ever needs, if he will only open his heart to receive it- Man's judgment is never to be set aside. Let him get all the illumination he can, by going, in the deepest spirit of love and humility, to the only true source of light — the loving Father of us all ; and he shall receive a blessed response to every petition. If, like Solomon, he asks for Wisdom, his mind shall be penetrated with divine effulgence ; and he shall see, although " dimly " perhaps, " through the mists and vapors, amid these earthly damps," visions of the Beyond, that shall never cease to cheer him on this pilgrimage of material life and give him a foretaste of immortality. May the heavenly messages here presented to the world restore hope to the despairing, bring faith to the unbelieving, and thus help to teach them how to live, and also how to die. Then shall they truly be able to exclaim with the Apostle : " O, death, where is thy sting ? O, grave, where is thy victory?" A NARRATIVE OF FACTS. About the middle of May last, the editor's eldest daughter suddenly became an intermediary for the writing of communications from departed spirits. From motives of curiosity, she was induced to visit a person professing to be a clairvoyant medium, in this city, who, 24 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. a short time after she entered the parlor, said: "I see over your head, in clear letters, ' We are glad you have come ! ' " remarking also, soon afterward, a I see that you will be an inspirational teacher of a high order " — or words to that effect. Of course, this young lady, with her almost absolute ignorance of the whole subject, hav- ing never witnessed previously any of the so-called spir- itualistic phenomena, could not receive such statements but with surprise and incredulity. In a few minutes, however, she began to experience a peculiar sensation in her right arm ; and her hand, into which a pencil had been placed, began to be moved by an external force ; aud de- scribed a series of circles, one within the other, but noth- ing intelligible was written at the time. During the next few days, however, she experienced the same sensation in her hand and arm; and, on assum- ing the pencil, she was moved to write, in a large and somewhat illegible hand, various messages / of which the following are examples (the communications ostensibly coming from a daughter of the editor's, deceased about twenty years ago, and from other spirit friends) : "Joy ! joy ! This will be your joy — such joy as you long to have in heavenly homes. "You must not be afraid. "Have courage; you are much stronger for this than formerly. "We long to have our cause go on, for the good of every soul ; and we hope you will not give your fondest pleasure up. ' ' We need more to help us. " Please pray for your many friends who are suffering — gone away as your — [mentioning a relative], " The best wishes to your husband from the friends long de- parted. [In answer to a question.] "Yes ; he is with your sister, who passed to Heaven. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 25 "Tell your father we wish to see him here. [At the house of the medium, iu order that he might witness the communica- tions. ] "Please be careful, and go to your father, and say we wish lie would come here. "We are trying to have all things arranged [i. c, for the purpose of convincing us of the truth of the communications]. "We are all as happy as you can imagine — forever." On the Saturday evening following, by previous ap- pointment, the editor, accompanied by his wife, went to the residence of his daughter, where were also two other visitors — friends of the family. During this even- ing, the editor saw, for the first time, what has been so frequently described, and is known as table-tipping. All he can say is, that when the medium placed her hands — or sometimes merely the tips of her fingers — upon a small but rather heavy mahogany table, it performed the most extraordinary movements, evidently not pro- duced by the muscular j^ower of the medium, and indi- cating; a most remarkable intelligence. The medium also wrote a striking communication from the editor's deceased brother; and, the following day, only the editor and the intermediary being present, a series of communications from the same and other deceased relatives were written, and perfectly pertinent responses were made to mental questions, as well as in reference to matters unknown to the medium. These, as they referred to circumstances of a private character, are not here given. Suffice it to say, that although the phenomenon was quite startling — from its novelty and singularity — the editor, seeing how it was written, knowing, of course, that imposition was out of the ques- tion, and perceiving not the slightest possibility of illu- sion, or what has been scientifically called " unconscious 2G SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. cerebration," could not but recognize it as a veritable voice from the beyond — a voice indicating the continued existence, and indeed actual presence, of the immortal spirit of those whose mortal remains he had seen, years before, laid away in the dark and silent grave. He would here say, however, that his previous belief formed no barrier against the reception of this as a fact, because he believed in the immortality of the soul as re- vealed by Christ and taught by his apostles, particularly in the doctrine so emphatically enunciated by St. Paul — "There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body 1,1 — and, "As we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly " — and other passages contained in that sublime chapter of the great apostle (1 Cor. xv.) ;* and also in his glori- ous epistle to the Hebrews : — " These [the descendants of Abraham] all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and greeted them, and confessed that they were strangers and so- journers on the earth. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek after a home. And truly, if they were mindful of that from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to return. But now they desire a better home, that is, a heavenly : wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God ; for he prepared for them a city." (Hebrews xi. 13-16.) And the following, in the next chapter: — * " What the Christian Scriptures, and St. Paul, especially, affirm, is not any abstruse metaphysical doctrine, concerning mind and matter ; but the simple physiological fact of two species of corporeity destined for man ; — the first, that of our present animal and dissoluble organization, which we share, in all its conditions, with the irrational sentient tribes around us ; and the second— a future spiritual structure, imperishable, and endowed with higher powers, and many desirable prerogatives.' ' — Isaac Taylok, Physical Theory of Another Lift. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 27 " Wherefore let us also, having so great a cloud of witnesses encompassing its, laying aside every weight, and sin, which doth naturally enwrap us, run with pa- tience the race that is set before us, looking unto the author and perfector of the faith, even Jesus." (Ibid. xii. 1, 2.)* Certainly, the sublime poet Longfellow must have caught his inspiration from these texts, or from a veritable spiritual origin, when ho wrote, years ago:— "All houses wherein men have lived and died, Are haunted houses. Through the open doors The harmless phantoms on their errands glide, With feet that make no sound upon the floors, "f "With such passages ringing in his ears, and long treas- ured in his heart, as embodying a most blessed hope, it is not singular that the editor's mind was not, through any antecedent prejudice or preconception, closed against the theory of spirit communion or intercourse, could it be established by objective facts. That it has been so established, let the whole body of experience recorded in this volume bear witness. Subsequently, but as an experiment for some time, he sat by the medium while she wrote communications from his most intimate friends deceased, giving always pertinent and characteristic replies to all questions he asked. These communications have been of a very various character — descriptive, didactic, hortatory or * In these citations, Dean Alford's revised text has been followed, t See the whole poem " Haunted Houses,'''' with many other* — " Resignation,'" " Footsteps of Angels,'" &c, which teach with touching pathos the truth of spirit presence, and other truths illustrated by the phenomena of Spiritual- ism—such, as spirit growth and progression. To these further allusion will be made in this work. 44 Millions of spiritual beings walk the earth, Both when we wake and when we sleep." — Mdtp>t>, by Farrar (Excursus III.). I cite this sublime passage : "When, with your futile billions, you foist into this word diGovioS tho SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 29 and punishments. All this will be made obvious by copious citations in subsequent chapters. The obvious fact in regard to all the communications is that there is an intelligence manifesting itself, differ- ent and apart from the mind of the person writing. This is shown by various circumstances : — (1) The mode of holding and using the pencil [a pen is never used] is very different from that employed by the medium her- self in her ordinary writings. (2) The style of writing is very different from her own, the letters being gener- ally much larger and more irregular, and, besides, the writing is often executed with great force and rapidity ; sometimes the pencil seems to be held in the hand by a peculiar magnetic force, which, in part at least, controls the movement. (3) The style of thought is very differ- ent from that of the medium, often rising to great force and sublimity, very far beyond what the medium her- self is capable of conceiving or composing. (4) The diction is peculiar — while showing as many variations in style as the spirits communicating, yet abounding in peculiar words and phraseology, at times obscure, yet perfectly significant and expressive. (5) The facts ex- pressed or referred to are often beyond the knowledge or experience of the medium. (Questions have been asked of the controlling intelligence in the absence of the medi- um, and have been pertinently answered through the medium when present. For instance, the medium having left the room, a question has been asked, which has been fully answered on the medium's return).* (6) fiction of endless time, you do but give the lie to the mighty oath of that great angel, who set one foot upon the sea, and one upon the land, and with hand uplifted to heaven, sware by Him who liveth for ever and ever that 'Time should be no more.' "—Sermon on " Hell " — What it. is not. * It is proper to say here that a young son of the editor was suddenly de- 30 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The medium sometimes appears to be scarcely conscious of the thoughts which she writes; and on the papers being shown to her after a short interval, she scarcely remembers (sometimes has quite forgotten) that she wrote them. To one who has not seen the writing ex- ecuted, it is scarcely possible to impart a correct con- ception of the manner in which it is done. The theory that the ideas expressed are only those of the medium herself, is excluded by the fact that what is written is often beyond her knowledge, or experience (as has already been stated) ; nor are they in the mind of any person present. Moreover, this hypothesis is pre- cluded by the fact that the medium's mind is in an en- tirely normal condition, as far as can outwardly be ascertained. She is in no trance or somnambulic state, but simply takes the pencil, and feels, at first, her hand controlled, and then, very soon, both mind and hand, the movement being apparently effected by a mechani- cal moving of the hand, and an impression of thought (and language to some extent) upon the mind. [The medium sometimes says she hears the words before they are written.] The operation seems to be quite complex ; but the rationale of it is altogether inexplicable. In- deed, the spirits seem not to be able to explain it in any terms comprehensible by us. A very marked feature of these writings is their nat- uralness as the communications or utterances of the per- sons from whom they purport to come. A spirit is veloped as an extraordinary writing medium a few days after the development of his daughter. The experiment referred to has heen frequently made through him. The communications written through him are not here espe- cially referred to, althongh very valuable for illustration ; because, coming through the mind of a child (about twelve years old), they are necessarily of a simple character. They will, however, be used to exemplify and illus- trate many points further on in the work. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS: 31 called, a question is asked, or a remark made ; and the response comes just as naturally as if the person ad- dressed were actually present, and spoke with fleshly lips and tongue. Of this many examples will be given. No supposition other than that it is veritably the spirits of the departed who are communicating appears to be at all tenable. If intelligences using such lan- guage, giving such instruction, inspiring such thoughts, and urging on to such conduct, can be only the devices or instruments of the principle of evil, or the dread being who personifies it, then indeed is the all-power- ful, the all-wise, and the all-pure God dethroned from the moral government of the universe which he created, and it has become a wilderness of lies — a moral chaos — a spiritual usurpation of the evil one, under which every sacred name, every holy precept, and every divine truth may be sacrilegiously employed for the deception and destruction of God's creatures — those creatures whose souls he gave his only Son to redeem. Oh, no ! God — the Infinite in mercy, wisdom, and purity, reigns su- preme ; and they who are evil can do us no hurt except with our own permission. The holy names of God and Christ cannot be used to tempt us away from the path that leads to His everlasting kingdom. Imagine (if it is not blasphemy to do so) Satan allying himself with Christ to save the world — to convert the people to a belief in Christ's doctrine, bidding them to love the Lord their God with all their heart, and their neighbors as themselves ! That indeed would be a millennium. But blind theology can see no other than a Satanic source for anything that controverts its dogmas. When the Saviour preached his divine doctrine in Jerusalem, the arrogant ecclesiastics of that time said, " He hath a 32 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. devil ; " because they saw their power over the poor and ignorant would be destroyed by his words. His response is well known.* And what antecedent improbability of the hypothesis of spirits communicating can exist in the minds of Christians ? Have their departed friends, in their be- lief, been annihilated as intelligences, or are they slum- bering unconsciously in their graves, to be awakened only by the sound of the " last trump," at the day in- definitely understood as the Day of Judgment ? I am aware that there are some who believe — and think they find in the Sacred Scriptures — the doctrine that the soul after death is kept in a condition of unconscious nothing- ness for an indefinite number of ages, while the mortal body is dissolving into its parent dust, its fluids dissi- pated, its gases passed off into air, and entering into new combinations of matter, to form other organisms, vegetable and animal ; but that, at the Last Day — the day of " general resurrection," all these elements will be reunited in their pristine bodies, and the souls will then be resuscitated to inhabit them. But, if the soul is * "If the doctrine confirmed by a non-natural effect is not opposed to any truth, if all its attendent circumstances are in accordance with God's divine attribntes, we are bound to acknowledge that the doctrine so proclaimed bears the sanction of God himself." — Joins, Evidences of Religion (N. T., 1877., with the Cardinal's Imprimatur.) This able writer, a Jesuit, says, after laying down the above excellent test : " All the facts of Spiritism cannot be denied ; for oftentimes they are at- tested by many unimpeachable witnesses, who, being incredulous, took every possible precaution against deception." — "An intelligent cause with free will is clearly at work, since not unfrequently the desired effect is not ob- tained, though all the means considered necessary for its production have been employed." Then, on false promises, he asserts : " God caDnot be looked upon as the author of these phenomena, nor as sanctioning them. It is the evil spirit who is the author of the phenomena indicating intelligent agency, and he makes use of all this to deceive mankind." The writer evidently knows but little of the phenomena which he thus summarily con- demns SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 33 immortal, where is its place of repose during this inter- mediate period of torpidity ? And if such is the case at present, why was it not so when Christ said, " God is not the God of the dead but of the living n f Certainly, at the Transfiguration, Moses and Elias were not slum- bering in their graves. The custom of the Jews to pray for the dead (see 2d Maccabees, xii, 43-46), and the same practice of the early Christians, as seen by the inscrip- tions on the catacombs, indicate a very different belief on their part. This and many other absurd notions have their origin in the practice, too common, of basing theological dogmas upon one or more isolated texts of Scripture, instead of looking along the whole line of Scriptural teaching.* If then it is most consonant with reason and Scripture to believe that the spirits of the dead pass at once, after death, into a state of conscious existence, is it not natu- ral to suppose that they would wish to communicate with the dear ones on earth ? " When the hours of day are numbered, And the voices of the night Wake the better soul, that slumbered, To a holy, calm delight ; "Then the forms of the departed Enter at the open door ; The beloved, the true-hearted, Come to visit me once more, "f * Here the grand words of Canon Farrar may well be quoted : — " Once more, in the name of Christian light and liberty ;— once more in the name of Christ's promised spirit ;— once more in the name cf the broadened dawn and the daystar which has arisen in our hearts ; — I protest, at once and finally, against this ignorant tyranny of isolated texts, which has ever been the curse of Christian truth, the glory of narrow intellects, and the cause of the worst days of the corrupted Church."— Eternal Hope. t Longfellow, Voices of the Night. 34 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The mission of the good — in the land of spirits — is still to do good. They are imitating the Master; and, all selfishness having been eliminated from their nature, their desire is to bring all whom they can reach nearer and nearer to their own pure and happy state of being.* The communications received by the editor and his family appear to illustrate several grades or conditions of spirit life. Those of the higher character are eleva- ting, both morally and spiritually. They breathe the purest spirit of religious truth. They correspond ex- actly with the teachings of the blessed Saviour — those divine Beatitudes, which ought to be written upon the tablet of every person's heart, as his guide to virtue here and a glorious immortality hereafter. They incul- cate Christ's great law of love to God and man. They teach the infinite mercy of God — presenting him to us as truly our Heavenly Father — as Christ taught us to address him, and the Holy Scriptures so often present him to our minds and hearts. They do not teach ever- lasting punishment, but neither do they say that there is no soul who may not incur such a penalty.! They do teach that repentance, always and eoerywhere, brings the forgiveness of God.J * The following words of the learned Dr. Clarke are cogent in this connec- tion :—" (1) I believe there is a supernatural and spiritual world in which human spirits, both good and bad, live in a state of consciousness ; (2) I be- lieve that any of these spirits may, according to the order of God, in the laws of their places of residence, have intercourse with this world, and become visible to mortals." (Commentary on Samuel.) The editor of this work thinks he may say that he not only believes this, but that he knows it. t " And if you ask me whether I must believe in endless torments, for these reprobates of earth, my answer is, Ay, for these andfor.thee, and for me too, unless we learn with all our hearts to love good and not evil."— Farrar. X See that remarkable passage in Ezekiel, xxxiii, 7-20. Who on reading these glorious promises can limit them to the short span of our earthly lives I The following words of a Christian minister are also cogent in this con- nection : — " Man is apt to turn away from sin when he receives more light ; SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 35 But, perhaps, some will say : Are you going to super- sede the Bible as the standard of religious truth by these uncertain teachings ? Supersede the Bible ! Oh, no ! We come, say the spirits, with new light to prove the glorious truths of the Bible. We come to banish dis- cord, by giving all men truly "the substance of things hoped for and the evidence of things not seen." We come to help men — all mankind — to that perfection of Christian Faith which is effectual "to the saving of of the soul ; " so that they may not need to say, We know not indeed ; — but we believe ; but may be able to say, We know, and therefore must believe. We come to lift "the curtain of impenetrable darkness" which has hitherto hung " between mankind and the unseeii world."* We come to do away with the corrupt accre- tions of ages, which have so encumbered the rich soil of Gospel truth, that it is with difficulty any pure doc- trine can take root in it.f We come to dispel the in- and it would seem consistent that, with the light which he will receive after death, he will turn from sin." — Rev. James M. Pullman, N. Y. * The whole passage is suggestive. (See Canon Farrar, Eternal Hope, pp. 11, 12). "Not to one," he says, " of all the unnumbered generations, whose dust is blown upon the desert winds has it been permitted to breathe one syllable or letter of the dim and awful secret beyond the grave." Beautiful, rhetorically ; but O, how untrue ! Is this the language of a Christian divine ? Is there nothing of that "awful secret " in Christ's divine words, " In my Father's house are many mansions " ? Nothing in the Apocalypse ? Not " one syllable " ? And where, O men of piety and culture, have you lived during the last quarter of a century ? Do you know nothing of what that derided class of people called Spiritualists have been doing? "Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth ? " " Come and sec." t People reject spiritualistic truth because they say the Bible is sufficient ; but a large part of the Christian world say it is not sufficient— that it is so obscure that religious light cannot be safely looked for in it, but that this must come from the teachings of the Church, which retains the traditions of Christ, and the head of which is supernaturally inspired to supplement these traditions, from time to time, by encyclical letters, bulls and papal edicts, etc., etc. Besides, the Protestant sects differ widely as to the real meaning of many parts of the Bible. In their Bibliolatry, they dispute violently over 36 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. tellectual and spiritual darkness with which, by means of complicated creeds and unintelligible dogmas — those things of man's device — Christ's glorious spiritual light has been so long shrouded, and veiled from the minds of mankind. In short, we come to usher in a new illumination from the spirit world, which, in the provi- dence of an all-merciful Creator, shall dispel the dark mists of atheism, materialism, and infidelity in all its forms, and lead mankind back to the knowledge of God and immortality, and help to bring Christ's glorious kingdom upon earth; so that all shall say, with the shepherds of Bethlehem, when they welcomed the first coming of the blessed Jesus ■ " Glory to God in the highest, and on earth Peace, God Will toward Men ! " its interpretation, and utter anathemas upon each other for a misconstruc- tion of certain texts and dogmas. They appear to have lost the key by which they may unlock the mysteries of the sacred book, and find what is really saving truth. In farther illustration of this fact, the following passage is cited from a recent work by a Christian divine (Professor Town send, of the Boston University) : "Human research, unaided, seems to do little more for us than to formulate and place upon our lips a creed like that of a dis- tinguished New England Eadical : ' We are tenants at will, liable at any moment to be served with a notice to quit. But what proof of immortality ? None, we must confess, but hope.'' Being in such a plight, personally knowing nothing of the future, near or remote, especially after the death warrant is issued and executed, no friend really having returned to speak with us, and che reports of those whom medium spiritualists assert have returned being so extremely contradictory, Avhat better course can one propose than the pres- ent study of the sayings of our Lord and his apostles ? " But we may say to this Christian minister, "Are not these Scriptures to which you refer contra- dictory in some respects, as well the reports of the Spiritualists ? " See Wliat is the. Bible, by J. T. Sunderland, for an answer. This, indeed, does not in- validate the Scriptures ; nor does the same circumstance invalidate the facts of Spiritualism, which are all we have to prove the soul's immortality, as confessed above. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 37 II. NARRATIVE CONTINUED, WITH VARIOUS SPECIMENS OF SPIRIT COMMUNICATIONS. In the first period of these communications, the inter- course was confined to what purported to be the spirits of a deceased brother and daughter of the editor, and the spirits of other very intimate relatives and friends of the family. The messages were exceedingly striking and natural — simple and familiar, but very good in their tendency. A few specimens of this grade are here pre- sented : — [From Sarah R. — a deceased relative, of great sweetness and purity of character while on earth.] "Lizzie, I love you well. Love God, and all will be well. Seek your soul's happy future. Be faithful unto your heart's own glory." "Jane, be a good woman. You are my heart's true fellow. Love your children, for your heart's own happiness will be your heavenly reward. Love God ; he is your happiness here." Do you see Mollie ? [Daughter of the editor, who died nearly twenty years ago, at the age of five.] " Yes, often. She is a lovely spirit." Has she grown up ? " She is a heavenly woman."* * How wonderfully this corresponds with the doctrine of Longfellow's beau- tiful poem, lies iff nation ! " Not as a child shall we again behold her ; For when, with raptures wild, In our embraces we again enfold her, She will not be a child ; But a fair maiden, in her Father's mansion, Clothed with celestial grace ; And beautiful with all the soul's expansion, Shall we behold her face." " A heavenly woman,'"— that phrase expresses it all. 38 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. "My dear H. — happy forever. Love God, and all will be well. From God we are a happy band of spirits." [To her daughter.] "My dear Fannie, please hear your mother's fond message to your heart. I am happy, and am with you in your joys and troubles. You are a good woman, but be better. Have great care for your soul's future happiness. Never mind the cares of life. Tour home I admire." Do you ever see ? " No ; I think he is in darkness, but I am not sure." On another occasion, the following was written by what purported to be the spirit of Milly McN , a young lady friend of the medium, on earth gifted with lovely traits of character : [No call or question.] " My dear Mr. K., I have much to say to you to-night. Seek your heart's welfare. Heaven is here. We are fearfully made in God's likeness. Clear your path from all wickedness. Mollie [editor's daughter] is your heavenly protector. Heaven is her home. Heaven is more than I can describe." Then came a change in the hand- writing ; and it was written : — "Mollie is here now, my dear papa. I love you dearly, my dear papa. I love to be near, and to protect you from evil. Heavenly things are yours forever, my dear papa." — " I wish I could tell you all I know ; but Mollie cannot. Wait patiently. God will show his wonders for himself. I do not know what to say. Forever you are blest, my dear papa."* — "My dear sister [the medium], I am glad you are improving in courage. Do not fear. Mollie will ever be your guide, if God is your de- sire." — " My dear Louis, I am glad to see your heart is w T ith God. Never fear. All is for your happiness, good, and com- * The publication of these details of an affectionate intercourse, to be scanned by many cold and sneering readers, is quite repulsive to the editor ; but he is impelled by an irresistible sense of duty to present each phase of this spirit communion ; since, by that means, many minds of diverse char- acter may be reached. Some will, perhaps, appreciate this charming sim- plicity of a pure and loving nature, far more than the sublime and eloquent communications presented in subsequent chapters. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 39 fort. Be .a faithful man, and Mollie will be your guide to Heaven. — Mollie. " [Change of control.'] MillyMcN. [again written]. — "My dear friends, fear not. Heaven is a happy home, with flowers strewn with love profound, with goodness yet unknown. I know not how to describe it, for such is not known except on passing the verge of Jordan." All the details of questions and answers, of which accurate notes were taken, are not here presented, as involving matters of family privacy, and unnecessary for the establishment of the case to be made out. Some of these may be used in subsequent chapters, as illus- trative of particular phases of the phenomena. The following, however, affords a good illustration of the affectionate intercourse so suddenly and so wonderfully established between a sister in heaven and one on earth ; as well as of the truth of angel guardianship : — [From Mollie.] " Emma, will you ask your Father in Heaven to come to your heart, and give you his grace and love, to help you in his heavenly ways of mercy and great kindness ? He is ever ready to listen to those who call for his heavenly protec- tion. Heaven is your home, if you will love God better than you do now. He is a high monarch of great heavenly glory. Mollie wishes you to help to be a better man. He is in a good way to a better life than some time before. I hope God will keep him in it forever, to his heart's great happiness, which is awaiting him in his heavenly home." It will strike the candid reader as having a great deal of significance — as a test of authenticity at least — that the medium should write, as she has, many admonitory communications, addressed to herself as well as to others. Nothing can indicate more clearly the separate intelligence expressing itself through her; and the purity and excellent tendency of the writings them- selves forbid the supposition that, whatever theory may 40 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. be held in regard to the intelligence, it should be a " lying spirit; " since it certainly is not the function of a "lying spirit " to enjoin the love of God, and the lead- ing of a virtuous and pious life as the true means of preparing for the joys of heaven. Christian conversion, which, in some cases, has resulted from the influence of these blessed messages, would be a singular offspring of the demon of deception. u By their fruits ye shall know them." Another message is appended as indicating the same feeling of love and spiritual purity: — "My dear Emma, please hear the words of God, given for his creatures, of love and kindness. You are doing good in God's high light of heaven, although you may not feel it, nor under- stand it ; but patience will be your entrance into God's heavenly glory. Do not be uneasy in well-doing. Mollie sends great love, and blesses you. Good night ! " On a subsequent occasion, only the medium and her husband, L. F. Weismann, being present, the latter in- quired of the same spirit in regard to the book pub- lished by Judge Edmonds* on Spiritualism, Mr. Weis- mann having recently perused it, and received the fol- lowing responses : — "God is the author of it, through his love to all his people. Judge Edmonds was God's instrument through whom it was written for the instruction of all God's creatures. Those who do not believe will be sorry, when it is too late, that they were so blind, "f * John W. Edmonds, born in 1799, died in 1874 : one of the ablest ex- ponents and advocates of Spiritualism. His two volumes on this subject, published in 1854-5, are deserving of the deepest attention. t It is proper to say here that the medium had not read the writings of Judge Edmonds ; nor, indeed, has she perused, but to a very limited extent, the spiritualistic literature. Previous to the commencement of tbese com- munications, she took no interest at all in the subject — indeed, had no faith in it ; and, even at the present time, she probably takes less interest in the matter than any of her relatives and friends. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 41 Can Judge Edmonds communicate with us ? " Judge Edmonds is here if you wish it. "Edmonds, Judge." The following was then written : — "Have you heard that life is not all in vain? Heaven is reached through its great vale of sorrow." Some one happened to speak to the medium, aDd it was written : — " Do not speak to the medium while under control. She will become entranced for the benefit of future life." This brief communication from Judge Edmonds ap- pears to have been the commencement of a long series of messages of a higher character than had hitherto been received, corning from the spirits of persons — chiefly- deceased friends and acquaintances of the editor — out- side of the family circle. Thus, on the 29th of June, the editor being present with the medium, he was startled by seeing the name William Eelden, Jr., writ- ten — an almost life-long acquaintance of the editor's — and one with whom he had been associated in various relations. Although by profession a clergyman, Mr. B. had been principal, successively, of three of the public schools in this city, and was for some years associated with the editor as a teacher in the Normal School in this city. He was, while living, a man of a highly re- ligious character. The name having been written, the following message immediately followed : — 1 ' Mr. Kiddle, I am happy to have you hear the words of God through the medium, your daughter. Will you please note well my doings in the happy life beyond your own ? We ever love to see your heartfelt wishes for all goodness. Be al ways the man you would wish to he, if God is your happiness." Then came a change, and the medium wrote : — " Emma, the Judge is here to see your father. " Mollie" [the medium's sister.] 42 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Then the following was written : — "My dear friends, may God send his holy "blessings upon your heads to help your onward work of God's high love to all good souls of righteousness. Be good heavenly people — soul and body. Never fear what you know is for good, and hope ever ; for all heavenly benediction will help your cause. For- ever we bless you in God's name. Amen * Judge Edmonds." The editor then said, " Can you give any advice, in order that these communications may be made to serve God's purposes ? " And it was immediately written :— "Yes, O, yes 1 Help, help, help, always help your people to see the light of Heaven's world of glory. Hope ever to feel the best to favor your praiseworthy mission. Much will be your reward. Never fear to tell because of derision. You have all the means requisite for your purpose. Better prepare a book, through the medium, as a heavenly proof to show that your light is not forever lost to God's creative powers, with many blessings from all above to show their love and heavenly protection. What possible fear can you have of failure ? Do hasten to help your life to come. Here we are watching, hoping, and praying that we may people our world of happiness by your mighty help through us your designers of good. This will show that your mind's altitude is above this earthly world, and heaven is your home. Judge." It was then asked by the editor, " Will my friend W. Belden tell me whether or not he is in a happy state of being?" To this the following response came : — "Yes, indeed: you need scarcely ask me that, when I feel God's love is so strong, that I could move a mountain by his permission to do so. Be faithful ; your God is everywhere, to help his creatures to their high life. Will you not strive to do what he almost commands, by ever praying for his aid ? Better write a book as the j udge would wish ; and I am sure you will save many from damnation. " Then came a change, and it was written : — "My dear friend, I, the Judge, am here again. Don't fear SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 43 that I will intrude often. I wish only to offer my heartiest sym- pathy, to prepare your mind, and hasten your work for all." After a few more communications, of a private char- acter, from the spirit of a relative, the following was unexpectedly written : — "William. Belden, Sen. :* Better pray for God's assistance with regard to the hook you are contemplating ; and you will he astonished with what success you will meet, if your heart is for the henefit of God's souls in darkness. Teach them their "black- ness of heart, hy opening their eyes to their future hright home, with God and heavenly companions. We do not think you need be very particular in your first chapters. Merely a state- ment of facts coming from you, Henry Kiddle, will he consider- able satisfaction for many unbelievers, who need awakening sadly. Their Holy Bible is not sufficient proof of God's life hereafter, f with which it is full. Better not speak of that at first, it will only he throwing goodness to the dogs." Of the last sentence, an explanation having been asked, the response was : — " I mean many will not have faith, unless you give them the proof first." This was followed by some very remarkable commu- nications from the spirit, addressed to several of his surviving relatives. These it is not deemed proper to insert here ; although many of them are very striking. A few days subsequently, the following, purporting to * Father of the William Belden before referred to. He was also an inti- mate friend and associate of the editor of this work, for many years. He died about 1857. t That is, the life hereafter which God has provided. There is, sometimes, an apparent want of logical as well as grammatical precision in the phrase- ology ; but a little scrutiny will almost always show that the meaning is per- fectly explicit. The ideas, given through the medium, are often affected or impaired in expression by the peculiarities of her own mind, especially in regard to the selection of words and phrases. Quite often the wrong preposition is used *. and it is a marked characteristic that the possessive case is used when in ordinary parlance a preposition would be employed. It must also be borne in mind that these writings are executed with great, sometimes startling, rapidity. 44 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. come from "W. B., Jr., was written, being addressed to the medium and her husband, they alone being pres- ent : — "My dear friends, — I am glad to see you are progressing in God's heavenly knowledge. Believe me, you are doing God's most gracious work of love to all mankind. Goodness will lead you to all happiness. Goodness will be God's reward to all his children of mercy and loving kindness. Joy to you both. Your hearts are with Him who gave them birth ; you are doing the work of God's high love, for your soul's happiness in heaven. Will you please ask your Father to give you all strength forever, to increase this world's great hope of future life in God's high home of love, for all his chosen. You will have done your duty, if God but give you his help to proceed. You are selected for it by heavenly messen- gers of God. That you may ever feel all heavenly comfort to your heart's glory on high, is the wish of your heavenly friend, " William Belden, Jr." In the further development of this phase of the sub- ject, other communications, somewhat similar in char- acter, are presented. The decidedly religious, and it may be said Christian, tone of these messages is a striking feature of them. It is proper to say, however, that about this time, but to some extent at an earlier date, there were occa- sionally unmistakable indications that wicked or mock- ing spirits were communicating. Some of these wrote plausible and deceptive messages ; but their true char- acter was, however, soon discovered ; and it was also soon ascertained that fervent prayer to the Almighty was a necessary preliminary to all intercourse with the spirits, so as to protect ourselves, and, as they informed us, for their protection also. The power of prayer, as a great spiritual and moral force, was never so strikingly shown ; and even the scientist who demanded a practi- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 45 cal or experimental test of its efficacy, must have been satisfied, could he have witnessed the phenomena in their entirety. As a special chapter of this volume is devoted to the subject of the Spirits of the Loicer Spheres, no further reference will be made to it here. What has been said, however, is necessary to the un- derstanding of that which follows. On the 5th of July, after offering prayer, the editor called for his friend, John Hecker ^ a wealthy flour mer- chant of this city, but connected as an active worker in many philanthropic and religious enterprises, and, as a school officer and collaborator in other respects, inti- mately associated with the editor during about ten years. Mr. Hecker was the author of the " Scientific Basis of Education," in the preparation of which he was assisted by the editor. (He died in 1874.) The following was written : — John Hecker [ name written to announce the presence of the spirit].—" My dear Mr. Kiddle, thank God I am here. I will give you all aid in my power for good to yon. What will you have, my dear friend? It shall be granted, if God is willing, to you, and to all friends of goodness and high life to come. We are here to protect our cause. You do well to send for bless- ings to heaven's Father. [Alluding to our prayers.] We hope you will believe my soul's happiness is for you who love God, and reverence his name. Do you not feel this is a work of mighty importance to God's creatures ? Fear not, then, but push on in the right path of God's infinite and boundless love, if he is your desire to help your heart's home above. Many friends are here to see you now. Wish them in your heart, and they are here to bless and protect you for all eternity. Heaven is our home of worship, after a long and partly wearisome journey. But keep on in God's will. He will always reward your honest purposes, if your heart is sincere, not merely curious." Have you changed any of your views since leaving this world ? 46 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ' ' Yes, almost all. Some few only were correct. " It was then written in a somewhat different hand : — ' ' Many friends are liere, such, as John Hecker, William Bel- den, Mr. Seton, &c." Then came an admonitory communication, ostensibly from the medium's sister : — " Mollie wishes you to speak to . She is not doing all she should to help her to God's heavenly home. Be earnest in this your high mission. Do not fail in any point. is only a foolish woman, but in her heart good to many. For ail this, we respect her forever. Mollie." The following communications were then written, one after the other, with great rapidity : — "Henry Kiddle, we bless you in God's name. Do not hesi- tate to assume your part in creation, which, alas ! many fail to see in its true light, much to their regret and sorrow hereafter, I am your old friend, Wm, Belden." Is it Mr. Belden, Sen., who writes f "Yes, senior." Then immediately followed : — " Mr. Kiddle, I am your sincere friend always. J. W. Ge- rard* — all well forever in God's glory." " Henry Kiddle, heaven is Almighty God's home of bliss to * An eminent lawyer of this city, particularly distinguished for the inter- est he took in the public schools. The writer knew him well ; and it was his privilege to attend the meeting called by his associate school officers (Feb. 14, 1874) , after his decease, to pay a tribute to his memory, on which occasion the writer said : " Though we deeply feel his loss, and cannot forbear mourn- ing at the thought that we shall see his face no more on earth, yet lamenta- tion for him were idle and selfish. He has lived beyond the bounds of man's appointed time on this mortal sphere— he has been gathered like a ' shock of wheat fully ripe ; ' but though gone from us he slill exists in a sphere where his virtues and faculties will find wider scope for their exercise.'" The editor little thought then that it would be given to him to converse again with his- departed friend, as if face to face, listening to words as natural and character- istic as ever fell from his lips here on earth. Other communications from Mr. Gerard, to be offered in the subsequent part of this book will, perhaps, make this more apparent. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 47 all creatures who bless liis holy name in this vale of sorrow. I am your holy friend, Mr. Seton."* "Mr. Kelly" (somewhat obscurely written.) Is it my old friend Kelly ? "Yes ; I am your friend Kelly, who used to have good times with you in God's earth. He often remembers them in homes above your life, which should be always pure. With many blessings, always I am yours, James Kelly, "f This was followed by : — " I am your faithful friend, William Belden, Jr." The editor remarked, " Yes ; Mr. Belden was the teacher of my youth, as well as my friend ; " and the following response came : — ' ' Yes, certainly ; I was your poor teacher, of little importance except to have you hear my voice of learning, which, although weak in power, was mighty at heart. We send you greetings from all blest homes of peace." Two quite remarkable communications from relatives, unnecessary to insert here, followed ; after which was written the concluding one for the evening : — "Judge Edmonds. — Always happy to send you my deepest blessings for your hopeful cause of light, for heavenly good- ness. Clever fear ; we are in strength to-night through your praters. If your motive is pure, all will be satisfactory. Bless you forever. The medium is tired. Good night ! "Judge." Up to this period, this had been the most satisfactory series of messages that had been received. The ad- monition on the part of the spirit who wrote last, that * Samuel W. Seton, for many years one of the superintendents of schools in this city— a man of singular benevolence, religious fervor, and purity of character— one acknowledged by all who knew him to be a genuine Chris- tian. + A gentleman well known in the community ; a man of fine social quali- ties, public-spirited, and earnest, particularly in his devotion to the public schools. Who "used to have good times with you, 1 ' exactly expresses the fact ; for he was an ever-present and welcome guest on all occasions of social enjoyment and festivity. 48 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the medium icas tired, was quite striking, emphasizing — as with a flash of light — the independence of the in- telligence from hers. In fact, everything written was marvelously natural and characteristic of the persons who purported to be communicating; and the sensation occasioned thereby in the mind of the editor he can never describe. It is proper to say there was no seance, nor ever has been, as popularly understood, no joining hands in a circle, or any other paraphernalia ; but, only one other person (and that a child) besides the writer and the medium being present, the latter sat down at the table, took a pencil and paper, and wrote, — not in her own hand-writing, not her own thoughts, but such as seemed to be flashed immediately on her brain, and her hand was moved to write, by the unseen intelli- gence. This is invariably the method. Shown thus demonstratively that the conscious intelli- gence of our departed friends has survived the death of this mortal sphere, we listen with a mingled feeling of rapture, love, and delight ; for all that is said is such as those friends might naturally say to us, could their familar voices reach us where we are.* We, indeed, did not think it proper to question these intelligences too minutely, or rather curiously, upon the mysteries of their life beyond the grave, being better satisfied to listen^ and judge of the sincerity and purity * It mast be borne in mind, however, that with most of these persons the medium had no acquaintance ; and that the hypothesis that she is uncon- sciously cerebrating, and writing the results of this cerebration, is the wildest absurdity. Some, doubtless, will scoffingly dismiss the whole matter with some such foolish idea ; but the editor, after having seen hundreds of these communications written before his eyes, and watched every phase of the phe- nomenon, is prepared to stake every thing dear to him, here or hereafter, upon the fact that they are the veritable messages of those from whom they purport to come. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 49 of their intentions by what was so mysteriously pre- sented. We thus apply, in the judgment of their char- acter the same criterion as is employed in judging of the character of those we meet with here below. But we have done, also, as the Scriptures enjoin : " Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God.'' " Herein know ye the Spirit of God. Every spirit that confesseth Jesus Christ come in the flesh is of God. (1 John iv. 1, 2.) The ac- knowledgment of Christ as the Saviour of men is a test which these communications will successfully bear. For example, on the 10th of July, the following was written : — " Judge Edmonds sends his greeting with great rapture. My dear friends, do all in your power to create a new lieart ; for God is the only one to whom you ought to go for consolation and hope. We are ever ready to bless your works. With the help of God's good angels, how can you ever fail to do your Maker's will? Ever bless his holy name through all eternity. Be a faithful band of soldiers, and God's grace will be added to your many virtues. We are only your antecedents in glory. All praise be to God on high. Thanks be forever to his holy name. Magnify him through his Son, our Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen ! " This point will be dwelt upon considerably in subse- quent chapters, so that the reader will be able to per- ceive that the editor of this book did not hurriedly and unwarily accord his assent or approbation to these com- munications, either as communications from the spirits of the departed, or as messages deserving of attention per se. Of course, the great fact to be established is that which concerns the conscious existence of the soul of man after the dissolution of his mortal body, and secondarily, that which refers to his condition in 50 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the future life. The messages are to be judged by the same test as any ordinary human writings. Then there need be no fear of being beguiled by " seducing spirits and the doctrines of devils."* It is only when we yield our understandings as willing captives to be bound in chains by ecclesiastical potentates or organi- zations on earth r arrogantly assuming a divine function of intellectual and spiritual infallibility, that we are, indeed, in danger of being seduced by false doctrines, such as those against which the Apostle Paul warns the wise and gentle Timothy. III. COMMUNICATIONS PROM YAEIOUS SPIRITS. The following communication, addressed to the medium and her husband, is inserted here as suggest- ing a fact of great interest and importance, namely : that the forgiveness of God is granted in the eternal or spiritual world. Of this fact, however, abundant evi- dence will be presented subsequently. [July 7, 1878] . " I am happy again to hold communion with your heart according to your desire. Heaven is our home. Be everlastingly pure in body and mind ; and all will be easy to overcome in the life hereafter. Unless this is the case, all will have some trouble to undergo, before being fit to sit with those pure spirits of love above God's earth, f Be firm believers in God's power, love, and mercy. Hope ever for pardon, * Pee 1 Timothy iv. 1. t " And having heen a little chastened, they shall be greatly rewarded; for God proved them, and found them worthy for himself.'' — Wisdom of Solo- mon iii. 5 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 51 and it cannot be refused. God is always ready to receive the Slightest chance to show his loving kindness to his dear family of spirits in the earthly sphere. Entirely will you succeed ; for life is ever beset with many temptations, which God sees are likely to burden at first, but through which your home is attained, if they are overcome. William Belden." Then was written the following : — "William Eelden, Sen. [Xame announced], — May God bless you, my dear friend ; be patient, and I think that you will soon see that this life is not for your pleasure only, but for the good use of powers given for the benefit of mankind, who, in this present generation, are much in need of awakening from their sleep of sin. They will soon feel that this is God's wish for their soul's salvation, which all, I think, wish to believe will be their future happiness. Believe me, I am your friend in the strength of God." To the medium from her sister Mary [July 10] : — " Emma, I love you. You are a good medium for our good purposes. Be ever persevering in well-doing, Heaven is your destination. Although we are helping you, help must come from God's own power of love to your heart. My wish is, that you write a book for your many friends, who would patiently read it, coming from you, who are certainly not a money- making people. For yourselves, we wish you joy forever." The spirit of Judge Edmonds was asked to speak of Jesus ; and the following was written :— "He was sent by God to redeem the world from sin and death." Will you advise farther f " Do all possible good to your fellow-men. Help them to sec God's truth, through his Son. Be a Christian ; that is, do as Christ did when living on the earth. He never thought of sin except as coining from the devil." It was then said by Mr. Louis Weismann, " Will you Bpeak to a friend of mine who is studying for the min- istry ? " and the following was written : — 52 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ' ' Yes, certainly. Better study for God's truth, This is all that you need through Christ." " You are very kind to aid us," it was remarked. "Yes ; I never weary in helping you on. Many will aid you still more than I can, who am a poor spirit in thousands of thoughts." Advice was asked for the young man who was study- ing for the ministry, when the following remarkable communication was written : — " To — , from Judge E. and M. K. [the medium's sister], — My dear and sincere friend, I will certainly give you willingly all heavenly commendation for your good intentions in regard to God's life of spirits. You have immense attractions for your purpose, of God's own use. Pray send your efforts in the purely right direction, which must be spiritually heavenward. You are now too much embittered by the confounders of God's religious light. See to this earnestly, I beseech you in the name of ths Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, your spiritual three in one on high. Jesus looks with pity upon your wrong conception of his life among you ; but this will soon be washed away as a spot of darkness. Heaven help your mind to conceive the truth of what I am telling you, and your happiness will be extreme. Mollie comes to help you in your mission, because it comes from God's ordaining ; but Mollie regrets that you are losing so much strength by your blindness of heart. Look, feel, and believe, what is Faith, Hope, and Charity to you and all. Earnestly, faithfully, and trustfully, yours, M. K., assisted by "Judge Edmonds." Subsequently, the following was written by the same spirit (Judge E.) : — " My wish is, that you shall comprehend that Jesus is your benefactor by his life of endurance, not life of comforting as- surance. Be a good follower of Christ. He is your model. " From to his wife on earth [July 17.] " Ellen, my wife, have patience. In God we are formed for the purpose of finding Him in all his manifold works. Do not be distressed about anything that may come ; but believe it is SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 53 but God's kind means of prompting your heart's best calling. Blessed is lie who knows and feels that Avhat is the truth is right. Fondly I gaze upon your life on earth. Do not think I would be back. 0, no ! Never would I seek such punishment from God." The following is from S. R., a spirit referred to on page 37, addressed to her sister (somewhat advanced in years) on earth : — " Sarah will call for any one, if by prayer ye seek them. " Emma, Sarah sends her blessings to her sister. "Judge not that ye be not judged " [on some remark's being madej. " Heaven will be your home, perhaps soon. God only knows. We are not informed of his doings, except that his love is given to every creature. Fear nothing but God, who is the sanctifier of the faithful, through his Son, Christ, who lived and died by the will of God, and who blesses you with his fond love. My love to you, dear sister. " Mary and mother have just arrived.* We welcome them with pleasure and happiness. Mugh will be their portion of God's gracious goodness. " Emma [the medium], firmly believe what you are writing, No trouble would then approach your heart, but everlasting love and happiness will await you in heaven. "Affectionately, Sarah." The following additional communication to the me- dium from her deceased sister, Mary, is here inserted as embodying some instructive passages [July 21] : — " Mollie sends you her love. When will you fully see that I am your sister in the time of God's creating? Believe it or not, you will certainly exceed me, — how much I do not know. You will be most happy with your God's best rewards in glory. My dear sister, much, I fear, you will have to look to. Only be fervently pure in spiritual knowledge — this will lead you heav- enward. Believe me, I am vour sister in heaven. When God * This refers to the death of the daughter and mother-in-law of the spirit, a few days previously. Both died within a short time of each other, and the event was announced to the medium in the communication here given. 54 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. calls you to him, you must be ready to receive him in the spirit of humility. He will not chide,* unless much neglect has been your foolish error. For the love of God, your Saviour, you must pray without ceasingf for the guidance of God's spirit, in the soul's fearful surrender of its habitation on earth. Mollie hopes that you will find extreme satisfaction in prayer, the fruit of which only God Almighty can grant, with his love to his crea- tures. How sorrowful then must he be when they who are his children neglect his highest benedictions ! Help me to send you my ethereal presence to your heart by praying, through faith, in your Father's selection of you, by your qualification, for the good of his kingdom. Have you ever thought of my being with you forever by God's design ? He did not take me to himself for naught, I am sure. But, certainly he is the Re- deemer of your soul from iniquity. " The following is a message from a brother in the spirit world to one on earth, and is very expressive and powerful : — " To my brother i Will you hearken to your brother's voice of calling, from the depths of his heavenly love to your heart ? Be the fervent boy you always were. From the home of the Lord, I see you need awakening to the love of God, through his tribulations of the body, which are sent for your highest edification. If you but see the light of God's ways, he will lead you where heavenly pastures grow, and still waters are washing.:}: Hear the words of your brother Charles, who sees that the life he led was but a flight of birds through the waters of sin. He is no longer the Charles of the flesh ; nor would I be for the kingdom of the earth. Have you the light through God's grace and providence ? Have you the sorrow of a sinner lost to his Maker's love ? Alas ! I see you are only * " He will not always chide ; neither will he keep his anger forever. 11 Psalm ciii. (See the whole Psalm.) t " Men ought always to pray." Luke xviii. 1. "Pray without ceasing." 1 Thess. v 17 " The supplication of a righteous man availeth much in its working." James v. 16. X " He maketh me to lie down in green pastures : he leadeth me beside the still waters." Psalm xxiii SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 55 weak — weak, indeed, in thanksgiving for the many "benefits allotted to your earthly career ; but, praise be to the God of Israel, I will hope and pray for the dawn of heaven's morning sun to lead you to homes where there will be little else to seek except your fellow beings' good and comfort. Forever grace your home, dear brother, with Christian feelings so pure, that the depths of earth' s soil cannot mar or efface them ; and, lastly, for the present, be patient in good works — they are your heav- enly passports- Your brother in the love of God, *' Charles." During the evening of July 21, the editor happened to be present when the medium was writing, and he expressed a wish to hear, if possible, from his friend James W. Farr ; when it was written : — " Oh ! to be blest with God's almighty love ! I feel the cross of Jesus is my staff. Have the love of God abiding in your hearts all the time. Fear no evil while in God is your trust. "Iara your well-wisher, James W. Farr." The editor then spoke of the intimate friend and companion of Mr. Farr on earth, as well as the friend of the editor himself, Senator Booth ; and the following was written : — " Jamas W. Booth. — Heaven is a glorious resting-place. Do not fear. Heaven will send you his strongest bks sings. I am your old friend in the light of God's earth. We were pleas- antly situated for a short time, with our feelings of greatness, which were soon thrown down. But, praised be the Lord, all is well that ends well. Forever as ever, J. W. B." The following forcible communication was addressed by spirit Judge Edmonds, to one who, it was remarked was a Freemason : — "Blest brother of God's own creation and image, may the light of Ciod's truth so dawn on your soul that you may dQ your Master's will to the perfection of your life eternal. Long would you seek, if God were not a gracious sovereign, of a love that passes your comprehension. But thanks be to my GotL blessed Saviour and Redeemer, through Christ, I give you the 56 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. fact that all is not vanity, except your own vaingloryings in self. "Keep steadfast. Do not swerve from your strong- feelings for goodness. They are from God ; do you not see this f How can you be so loose in spiritual edification? Have you no happy thoughts given you from your home of life everlasting? I know the weakness and the wickedness of our being in the flesh ; but, thanks be to God, this is only your covering for the momentary teachings and perfectings of the soul — the soul — I say ; do not mistake the full meaning I would convey — the eter- nal, everlasting, perpetual essence of life. " May God lead you, dear brother of God's symbol of strength and mighty power, for the love of God's children, to flee from the coil of darkness. May you ever firmly hold to the good side of all matter of earth's boundary. Then your God of love will say unto you, in the voice of great patience : Well done, good and faithful servant enter into the kingdom of thine own completing ! " While perusing the above wonderful piece of com- position, the reader must bear in mind that it was writ- ten with inconceivable rapidity, the emphatic words being underlined with startling force, and the whole manner such as to indicate a powerful and lofty intelli- gence acting through the medium, who, indeed, is by no means capable of writing such a piece of composition under any circumstances ; and the only person present besides the medium was one who has not been trained either to think so deeply, or write so impressively. The purity of this composition, however, forbids the suppo- sition that it emanated from any other intelligence than that of the veritable spirit of him who was distin- guished on earth by the purity of his character, the greatness of his intellect, and the religious culture and fervor of his mind. Another, equally powerful, is given next. The Judge was asked [July 31] to write a pow- erful message for an unbeliever in religion; and the SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 57 following was the result, dashed off as fast as the me- dium's hand could move over the paper : — " Judge Edmonds, your friend in the Truth. — Befriend the cause of God's high state. Fear no evil thing. God is the be- ginning, and also the end, of all things. Fear nothing but the sorrow of your soul lost to its Maker above. Lead all, dear friends, to a right understanding of the word of God through his Son, Christ, the immortal spirit. Feel inclined toward every good thing. Never say fail ; that is from the DEVIL. See that he does not deprive you of your place in heaven. Hor- rible would be his contortions of rejoicing over your soul's agony. See that this is the love of God to teach you what you may choose. Choose, then, betwixt the devil and his angels of destruction, and the most merciful God of love and delightful promise. Such glory can only come to the ' pure in heart, for they shall see God.' Beautiful to the mind is the thought of God. Then how much more beautiful will it be to be with the Divine and Holy Spirit of Love called your God ! " I believe you would desire me xo send a personal message. Do you not think this will do for all ? See that your friend does not ridicule this to the last damning of his soul's delight. Let him stick close to his right-minded affairs. Count the stars ; and he can as soon tell the time of his departure. Give up, then, in the humility of a" docile child to what you have ac- counted only as a passing dream or a mental vision. Life is a short span ; then why spend it to the loss of your soul ! ! ! ! For the love of God, prepare yourself by living a, new life. Think of your happy family, who will meet you in heaven (?) Think, if they do not see their father there, what will be your horrible yearnings to be with them? Come, begin ; teach them, and through this chance lead yourself to your God. Forgive me, I am only the friend of the weak and purse-proud, so I will not say but what I know is the truth, against the world. Amen and Amen ! Judge Edmonds, " In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit." One other communication from the same source is here given. It was written on the same day as the pre- 58 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ceding one ; and, although of the same general char- acter, has some peculiarly expressive traits : — "Judge Edmonds, your spiritual friend of God's creating. Bring your hearts to your God, who made you in the likeness of himself. Save your souls for the glory of God's heaven. This you will long to have when >it may perhaps be too late. Alas ! I hope not, for your soul's satisfaction ; and the blessing of God Almighty send you the dawn of hope to save you in his good appointed time of calling. "And now, dear friends, a parting word of heavenly cheer to show you your birthright, and lead you in the path of right- eousness. Have the courage of your Saviour's dying in your mind, and such a feeling will never leave you the fear of death. "Yes, sin is the monster that destroys your souls, precious to your God. See you do not awaken the vengeance and grief of your loving Saviour by your wayward unbelief. Befriend all you can. Love God, and God will love you. Seek the light, and the darkness will flee. Take the wings of heaven, and the angels will help your flight. Be careful of your words, and the sense of them will be the power of the truth. Forever see and believe. Judge." Mr. L. F. Weismann asked of one of the spirit friends who communicated, " Do you see that we are making progress ? " And the following answer was written : — "Yes, yes, I see; but you are not strong enough yet. You must pray more — more and more. Tell this to all you can. That will help your progress immensely." " Can you aid us ? " was asked. "Perhaps, I can, if you can state the requirements of your case. See that you do not need the love of Christ in your minds, to help you to the right ideas which are the essence of purity and mighty love to every soul, not excepting any. Even the blackest heathen may be redeemed through Christ's atone- ment." This last sentence will probably offend the inventors and upholders of the doctrine of conditional immortal- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 59 ity — those who, by the most ingenious selection and collocation of texts from Scripture, distorting the meaning of some and explaining away others altogether, have striven to demonstrate the injustice of our infi- nitely merciful and loving Father in Heaven.* All this sophistry is abundantly refuted by the reve- lation of which this volume is the record. May God grant that it be candidly considered, and not rejected through any spirit of controversy, dogmatism, or con- ceit ! Still one other of these remarkable communications i3 here presented to illustrate the earnestness of the exhortations which they embody^ and the obvious purity of the source from which they emanate : — "Judge Edmonds, jour spiritual friend through Christ. May he lead you all to the heavenly shore. Help the erring, and support the weak. Lead the blind. Heavenly pastures await your soul's redemption. Consider the founding of Christ's home your everlasting covenant with the just and good of this earth. See, the light of God's truth is dawning with the brightness of the sun. See that your sun does not set when the light is needed for your steadfast hope. I see that you are growing. How happy ! how joyous ! how (any thing you please) ! we feel to see you filled with the feelings of love and kindness to your fellow-men. God bless you ! Oh ! God send you his grace to proceed forever ! Oh ! how we will be united with all God's creatures in heavenly bliss ! Raptures beyond expression ! Alas ! lam weak in earthly powers, but I hope the love of God may help me to assist you more and more. This is my redeeming power for the lost of earth. Good night, dear friends. Press ox. Judge." * See the works on this subject published by Dr. Ives, of New Haven. In " Bilk Doctrine of the Soul," this author so confuses the doctrine of the! immortality of the soul, that it is scarcely possible to know what Scripture means or does not mean. Such compilations are only useful in demon- strating the necessity of a new dispensation of spiritual tfght. 60 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The editor asked whether it were permitted to an old friend, Eli French, to speak to him, saying a few words in regard to the excellence of his life and character ; and the medium immediately wrote as follows : — "Eli French [full name written, but with considerable difficulty] — Bless you all. Bless God, I am happy beyond the hope of my most fervent desire. Send to the Lord for help for your work. Nothing is refused that ye seek with prayer and faith. God's love fills my soul with the utmost gladness. Look to the fact of God's redemption. This will explain the mean- ing of my joyful anticipation for the salvation of all souls. My dear Mr. Kiddle, let me thank you for all your kindly thoughts in regard to myself. They are at least not icrong, but not alto- gether right, I was a foolish sinner in a thousand ways ; but, praised be the Lord ! I am saved the judgment [i. e. of con- demnation]. Eli French." The naturalness of the apostrophe to the editor, in response to his remarks, after the general message was written, will not escape the attention of the careful and candid reader. Certainly, it was unexpected by the editor; and, as for the medium, she had scarcely any recollection (if any at all) of the person referred to. Here is a spirit, also, who though a member of a Pres- byterian church on earth, now anticipates the salvation of ALL SOULS. The following was written August 3d : — "Judge Edmonds, Spiritualist. — Do you not find your conscience clearer in your dealings with mankind ? I should think you would almost fly with the delight of the soul's re- release from its earthly darkness. Light is the monarch of the earth, God is the monarch of the heavens, and Jesus is the Sa- viour of the world ! ! Blessed is he who knows and feels his Redeemer's power. Alas ! for him who lacks the sight of his better life to come. I see, thank God, you are advancing. Progress on the wings of Sinai, and teach the Jews the laws of God, showing them their false notions. Many are good ; SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 61 but how foolish to be the devil's own instruments of torture to their Saviour ! Delight the minds of all, and seek the heavenly home of your soul. Bless you, and lead you in the paths of good living- ! Judge Edmonds." The following communication purported to come from the spirit of a person related to one who had been in- troduced to the medium for the purpose of obtaining, if possible, a message. The first trial was ineffectual, the result being irregular, unintelligible scrawls, or only a few meaningless words. To this allusion is made in the subjoined communication, which was written the following day : — From to : " I could not write well yesterday, as the weather was unfavorable to the spirits' familiar intercourse, in friendship bound. I at last see the mistake I made in press- ing your hand with such importunate haste and fervor ; but being an excitable spirit in the presence of my holy friends' criticism, I could not command my feelings to be at rest suffi- ciently to show my individuality, before my heart's feelings had sufficiently subsided. [This was addressed to the medium ; and what follows refers to the spirit's friend.] Tell him I am glad that he is investigating so mighty a source of helpfulness to every soul's benefit ; and I trust he will not forget to push on with vigor, when he feels the certainty of solemn truth — out- side of any religion, sect, or country — that has nothing what- ever to do with the soul's felicity or infelicity, except ye are doers of your Master's will by the preaching of good tidings. The charity that vaunteth not, the hope of life beyond by re- demption, the love of your Creator beyond expression, the fervor of gratitude,, and humility too great to ask for reward, though suffering, and the light which will transport your minds — all these will fill your hearts with heavenly bliss. For the rest of my family, I would certainly wish that they may never fail to believe that Jesus is the Redeemer of Israel.* He is the man of many sorrows, passing your comprehension, and • This was addressed to an Israelite, and purported to come from the spirit of an Israelite. 62 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. a close friend of sinners in their numerous heathenish affec- tions. So despair not, thinking that the hour of redemption cometh not in eternity ; although your hearts will certainly never see the long-expected King of Israel ! ! ' ' With my best wishes for your prosperity, and with thank- ful praise, I am your constant friend, ." The medium being told by a lady who herself pro- fessed to be a medium for some kind of spirit manifes- tations, that it was not possible that the spirit of Judge Edmonds could have written the communications that purported to come from him, the question was asked of the spirit by the medium; and the following was imme- diately written by her own hand. " Judge Edmonds, the spiritual believer before his life of healing was secured. — Do not ask me if I wrote those mes- sages to you, in which you cannot fail to see the intensity of my feelings of desire to eradicate from my books my restless [unsettled] teachings in the flesh. Do you not see that I am the proper person to apply to for light iu matters pertaining to Spiritualism, having done so much to spread it abroad ? Do you not see that I certainly could not know all things until the time of life's bondage was past, and I was left free to choose my heavenly passage. I assure you I was not mistaken in my soul's longings — but only in a few of my mind's visions. Per- haps, I lent my imagination too much control to render them perfect. But that is not necessary for your heavenly flight. All you require is perseverance, and a steady outpouring of your souls for heavenly dawnings ; and do not believe that your lady friend is a special unity chosen by Providence himself to per- form his work beyond your comprehension. That she means well, I do not doubt ; but do not trust her when the mysteries of Catholicism surround her ; she is what we would designate a working medium to illustrate spirit intercourse But do not despair. ' All is well that ends well.' So you must push for the eternal boat, and strive to be the first oarsman in the race toward the heavenly shore. Edmonds," SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 63 In answer to a question as to Christ's mission upon earth, it was said : — "Jesus Christ was the chosen of God. He was a sinless per- son, and a heavenly spirit before the time of his affliction be- gan. His was not the purity of earthly flesh. Only a Jesus could perform his works for mankind's future benefit. " Do not suppose that he was a powerless spirit, without aim. He knew his life on earth to be one of hardship, and praised the Lord for the sacred privilege of performing the holy work of heavenly redemption. Fear not ; he is your sanctifier. Amen ! Edmonds." This last communication is introduced here as a fur- ther illustration of the varied character of these extra- ordinary writings. It involves, as will be seen, an important religious truth or doctrine, allusion to which is made in several other communications presented in subsequent chapters of this work. The teachings of these writings seem to harmonize with each other, although emanating from different spirit intelligences; but the character and details of these religious teach- ings may be best discovered by a careful perusal and comparison of the writings themselves. A summary, however, will be given in the last chapter of the book, showing the truths taught, especially those which bear upon eschatology * * " A prediction twelve months past, that the newspaper, magazine, and book press of to-day would be crowded with subject-matter relating to the future fate of the wicked, and that the pulpits, of all denominations, and the populaT lecture platforms, at home and abroad, would resound so soon with this hitherto neglected doctrine, would have been received with the ut- most incredulity. But, -as if under supernatural inspiration, the human mind, civilization through, is roused, and with intense and prolonged gaze the eye is fixed upon the future." L. T. TowNstsc, D.D., The Intermediate World, (Boston, 1878). 64 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. IV. COMMUNICATIONS PROM THE ILLUSTRIOUS OF EARTH. " No curtain hides from view the spheres elysian, Save these poor shells of half-transparent dust ; And all that blinds the spiritual vision Is pride, and hate, and lust/' We come now to one of the most interesting, and, to the editor and his family, most startling chapters of this singular experience. Previous to the first of the communications here to be presented, the messages had, in the main, purported to come from the spirits of those with whom either the medium or those in her presence had been acquainted on earth. It is true, the editor had enjoyed no intimate acquaintance with Judge Edmonds, having met him only once — and that at Lake George, where he spent a pleasant hour with him at his beautiful but simple home on the margin of that lovely lake ; but, nevertheless, it did not surprise us so much that he should communicate with any persons here who were likely to take an interest in the matter, owing to his active zeal in behalf of the spiritualistic movement during the last twenty years of his life. Communications, however, ostensibly coming from the spirits of the illustrious dead who, after a glorious career in this world, had " gone to their rest " (to speak in common parlance) centuries ago, were calculated to create in the mind a feeling of incredulity at first, but afterwards of awe and astonishment. What was written, it must again be asseverated, came SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION'S. Q5 from an intelligence certainly not the medium's, nor belonging to any one present. It was obviously of a high order — whether considered intellectually or spirit- ually — far too high and too pure to belong to a " lying spirit " ; and certainly, as will be apparent to all, there was nothing in any of the writings calculated to lead any mind astray, or to subvert any holy doctrine of the purest Christianity, but on the contrary to confirm it in the strongest manner. The editor was, therefore, com- pelled by the severest logical analysis to accept the statements of the communications themselves as to their source, reasoning in this way : — 1. A good spirit intelligence would not be guilty of a false statement as to name and identity ; 2. These communications certainly emanate from such an intelligence ; 3. Therefore, they veritably proceed from the intel- ligences from which they purport to come. With this brief preliminary statement, the narrative is continued. In the early part of August, Mr. L. F. Weismann, the medium's husband, was impressed to call for a communication from the spirit of Shakespeare ; and the medium, before taking the pencil, perceived her mind to be impressed with poetic images. She even spoke the first sentence of the following communication before writing it. But soon the name Shakespeare was written (at first irregularly, as is often the case with names). Then the following was written : — COMMUNICATIONS FROM SHAKESPEARE. " Oh ! the billows roll, and the waters surge to be on the sur- face of your heart's-" understanding. The better you realize ♦It will be noticed, throughout these communications, that the word Jteart is used in a peculiar way- uot in the usual, but in the Scriptural sense ; 66 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. this fact, the better and wiser you will be before the light of God's heaven dawns upon your senses. ' ' I lend my powers to the chosen of God, who meet his holy apprehension. Be the followers as well as the chosen of the Lamb. Look for the coming judgment with perpetual thanks- giving. Oh I how your hearts will leap to be the familiar and selected spirits of your Saviour's love ! How you will long to be perfect as your Father in Heaven is perfect ! But do not de- spair : there is never a grain of sand but meets its affinity, and reaches its goal at the end. ' ' I was a diligent man on earth ; but how much I might have done if my powers of talent had been directed by the beacon light of my soul's immortality. Remember not that I said, ' Go to, it is better to endure the ills we have than to fly to others which we know not of. ' I love to see some of those godlike passages, given through inspiration ; but, alas] they are too few to compensate for the false ones I invented. " Lead on, ye brave ! Victory must be your motto, or death will be your sorrowful struggle. So, farewell I I must to my palace of the gods around the throne of the bountiful Sov- ereign. Shakespeare." When this communication was shown to the editor, he was much struck with its remarkable characteristics; nor did he perceive anything which the spirit of Shake- speare might not naturally have uttered, had he, in real- ity, revisited the earth. It is proper to say that the medium has but little acquaintance with the writings of Shakespeare, nor did she remember exactly the passage cited somewhat incorrectly : — '* And makes us rather bear those ills we have, Than fly to others that we know not of. " Hamlet, Act III., Scene I. On the evening of the same day, the medium was at as " My son, give me thy heart." — " The fool hath said in his heart there is no God." (Not in his mind ; for who does not know intellectually that there must be a Creator of some kind ?) Hence, there seems to be a peculiar signif- icance in the phrase " heart's understanding." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. G7 the editor's house ; and, as an experiment, he asked whether the spirit of Shakespeare would, with the per- mission of God, again communicate ; and the following was the result : — " William Shakespeare (name written). — Bless God, your heavenly protector. Lead a good and noble life of the soul's own assistance. Fear the devil and all his works. ' ' I am William Shakespeare, poet and partisan. Endure the sins of the flesh, and the light of the soul will he given you in proportion to your victories over Satan and his triumphal band of liars. Seek ye the final judgment for your encouragement, and relief from the assailing of Providence by his vagabond teachers. Lend your hearts to the heavenly teachers of re- pentance. Forever ye will believe and know that your Saviour died to save your soul's bleeding. "Bring the bowl of your intense desires for the benefit of your home of love. Believe the intensity of God's love to be your bondage to his name's satisfaction. " William Shakespeare." The editor then commenced the following remark- able conversation : — Have you any regrets for your writings while on earth? " Yes, sorrowful to mention. What a lost sheep I was from my Shepherd's light ! Would to God Almighty I had felt his strength of understanding the world and its inhabitants ! I did well. Perhaps, I did not lose all my talents ; but most were thrown away, or, what is worse, led astray many from God's works. Certainly, my teachings through the drama were not bad, but not altogether elevating to the minds of the weak in spiritual lore." What is your present opinion of your play of Hamlet? " It is too sentimental." In tohat respect ? " I think it should have been on a purer motive." What do you think of Macbeth? 11 Better in its moral teachings." Did you not introduce much of the spiritual in it ? 68 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. "Yes, by inspiration." What do you mean by that ? " Mode of taking my inspirational ideas." Wliich do you consider the purest of your plays ? [The Medium wrote obscurely, apparently not being able to take the impression of the name. The editor manifesting some impatience to obtain a response, it was written : — ] " Oh ! you must not seek too much through the medium."* Of course, you know your works still give great pleasure to man- kind t " Yes, to my humble regrets. They might and should have been nearly perfect in their holy teachings to my people, who patiently endured their weak oncomings ; but, praised be God, I did the best in the power of my understanding, and was not too vain to see that I was but a weak instrument in the hands of the Potter." If we should publish these revelations, what would you desire we should say as coming from you ? 11 Say that I am the teacher of the people's pleasure, in pre- paring their hearts to see that the drama of life is but a side play to the eternal teachings that are found in one word of God's book, or in one look from your Saviour's divine eyes to throw the blessing of his divine love upon your souls. Do you not see that my teachings were somewhat selfish, because I took from God his right of providing a home for the soul ? But, notwith- standing this bare-faced contradiction to the statement of his Word, I have found favor and grace in his supreme sight, and am nevertheless happy ! ! ! " What do you mean by "taking from God his right of providing a home for the soul " ? " I mean that I did not use the means of throwing God's pas- sion to the light, instead of this world's affairs entirely." But did you not introduce much of the spiritual element in your plays ? * On a subsequent occasion, two months later, the writer'8 son (a boy thir- teen years old) being the medium, the same question was asked, and the name Pericles was immediately written— a name entirely unknown to thia medium. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 69 " Yes, but not so strong as I should. It was merely vision- ary." How about the spirit of Hamlet' 's father t " He was a stupid scapegoat." Scapegoat for whom f " For the spirits of the heavenly creating." It was then asked, " Will you write a brief poem descriptive of your heavenly joy ? " The following was written : — " My joy in heaven Is from the seven Of the truths of God's creating : First comes the queen Of love ; then she . Who blesses the pure in heart, — your Everlasting friend, Benevolence. " Second, comes the God- Bess of supreme Delight, called Satisfaction, To teach you that All things are for Your heart's benefaction. " Then, third, the Light From heavenly thoughts, To bless your soul's identity ; So on, to the seven, As shown in the old Fables of heathen idolatry." In writing this poem, the medium having become quite tired, the spirit seemed to hasten to a conclusion at the third verse, ending it with the obscure allusion contained in the last three lines. Subsequently (Nov. 2Gth), when communicating, he was asked to enumerate the seven virtues referred to ; and the following was given : — 1st, Love ; 2d, Faith ; 3d, Truth ; -4th, Kever- 70 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ence; 5th, Holy Fear; 6th, Heavenly Insight; 7th, Perfection. Moreover, when asked if he would rewrite the poem, he responded : " Yes, if the medium is very passive." But the medium was tired, and far from being passive ; and the poem was not rewritten ; but the communica- tions given on pp. 72-3, were written, as there explained. Of the other communications written from the same spirit, the most noteworthy, perhaps, are those of the 2d of October, which came in the following manner ; The editor had read the former messages in the pres- ence of the medium to some friends, when on the me- dium's taking the pencil, the name William Shakespeare was written. A somewhat obscure and imperfect rhythmical composition then followed, ending with the remark : — "William Shakespeare is always willing' to send you a mo- ment's thought, if it may show you a spark of the heavenly kingdom." Some remark was made as to the obscurity and im- perfection of the previous communication, when it was written : — • ' Please do not expect me to enrobe my thoughts in any other way than through the light that comes with your mind's con- trol. However, I may give you a thousand sayings, and never a one the fitness of which you will understand. Pardon ; for you are condescending to offer to take any poor bits of poetry that William Shakespeare will try to throw out of his feeble nature of holy trust. Blest is he who when asked to perform, never turns a deaf ear to humanity's call." It was then asked, " Can you give us any information in regard to the re-incarnation of spirits?" and the following was written with great rapidity and force : — - SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 7J " Reincarnation, my kind hearers, yon will never find, But in the line of fervency of mind.* For the treasures of earth Are of heavenly birth ; And, unless you repress the longings of flesh The pleasures of heaven will flow not to the breast ; But within the depths of the basin of rest, You will find yourselves kept by a hand of dissension, Which, perhaps, you may call, in your heart's best intention, Incarceration, but not incarnation." Some conversation was then held in regard to the " inspirational ideas ' of Shakespeare, as indicated in a former communication ; and the editor recited the fol- lowing : — *' The quality of mercy is not strained ; It droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven Upon the place beneath ; it is twice bless'd ; It blesseth him that gives, and him that takes. 'Tis mightiest in the mightiest. It becomes The throned monarch better than his crown ; His scepter shows the force of temporal power, 'J he attribute to awe and majesty, Wherein doth sit the dread and fear of kings ; But mercy is above the sceptered sway, It is enthroned in the hearts of kings ; It is an attribute to God himself; And earthly power doth then show likcst God's When mercy seasons justice." [Merchant of Venice, Act IV., Scene I. Also the following : — " Merciful heaven I Thou rather, with thy sharp and sulphurous- bolt, Splifst the unwcdgeable and gnarled oak, Than the soft myrtle ;— But man, proud man ! Drest in a little brief authority : Most ignorant of what he's most assured, His glassy essence,— like au angry ape, Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven. As make the angels weep." [Measure, for Measure, Act II., Scene II. * That is, imagination. 72 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Immediately thereafter, the medium took the pencil, and wrote as follows : — " My passages, such as you read, are poor efforts compared to the sight of heavenly magnificence which lies before me as I pen these words to you. I find you think that they are gifts of thought coming from Majesty's throne ; but I find more hap- piness in the trust in God that the line of eventful prophecy can show to mankind. Holy and pure are the guardians of love, the angels of kind love and holy mercy. They it is who indeed weep and grieve that ye, black and wayward sheep, neglect your Father's fold. But not now will you discover that the finishing of your lives here is the commencement of true and faithful eternity. " It was then said, " Good night, with many thanks to God that you have been permitted to come to us," to which the response was written : — * ' Good night I Everlasting is the grace that permits me to come to you, to fulfill your longings." On the 26th of November, further communications were received from the same source. To these refer- ence has already been made. When, at this time, the desire was expressed to hear further from Shakespeare, the medium said, ''Now I hear the words ' Attend, ye braves ! Listen, ye unsophisticated 3 ' " Then she took the pencil, and wrote : — * ' Shakespeare's spirit in harmony with the medium. Amen ! " And then was written : — '* Attend, ye braves ! Listen ye unsophisticated I Beware of contumely, and I will attend your hearts in your affliction of mind." Then followed the remarks as stated above in refer- ence to the poem previously written ; after which the following communications were given : — " I would teach you all, my fervent friends, to see the light from thrones of grace ; and then you will know the end of life is through God's love ; and not forever you will say, Go to, but SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 73 fondly linger for the words of hope ; ajid great desire will up- spring in your souls. For what are you but in great despair now ? From this you will not gain relief, or admittance to the heavenly home ; but for the past great aim your Master will seek ;* and I pray, in my heart, that you we will all greet." The editor then said, " We desire a message that will convince the world that it is you who are communica- ting, and thus be the means of aiding in the conversion of mankind." The following remarkable communica- tion was then written : — " Beloved friends, I am your friend in the spirit, as I was ages ago in the flesh. Hearken ! seek, conform, and believe that the angels are near you in the communion of saints. They are fondly gazing upon your foot-steps ; they are anxiously hoping for your hearts to return in the direction which leads you on, on, OX ; and I, only Shakespeare, the writer of many meager plays and humble compositions, in the spirit form beg your pardon for the intrusion, and ask for a listening ear and a well- meaning rest-hold, f I beg of you all to take heed to your future condition. I entreat you to hearken unto the voice of nature and nature's God, who is the manifestation of love in your soul's identity, by which I mean that you are what you arc, or create for yourselves ; and it is not God who punishes, but yourselves, by your sinning. God is a spirit, whom you cannot know before you taste of death ; and I do not compre- hend, unto this day, the majesty and power of the Heavenly Monarch. Ever am I gaining in strength of purpose toward his seat of perfection ; and I, Wm. Shakespeare, only beg of you to help one another up, where the intercession of the saints can reach your understanding, and assist your minds up to heavenly joys. What is the earth but a mole-hill, after all? And what are YE, vain, conceited, and never-tiring people, but moles upon * That is, your Master will still continue to seek to accomplish his past great aim — the salvation of your souls. t"A well-meaning rest-nold"-a peculiar phrase, hut quite expressive, implying that the condition of the hearers' minds, as to sincerity and a hum- ble desire to learn, would enable him to benetit them, as he then could iullu- ence their hearts 74 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. its surface, planning and making* your homes of beauty, only to be razed to the ground, and buried in oblivion, as it were ? But not so to the just and upright in life. They, O thanks be to God ! will receive the purest blessings of a loving Saviour's voice — as I, Wm. Shakespeare, show you from my experience, and relate for your good and profit. Intercede with me, and we will meet. Amen ! " The hope was expressed that this message might con- vince, and thus save, many souls, and it was written : — " I am in trust for you all." Other communications have been received from this glorious spirit, many in a poetical vein- — some being beautiful in thought and imagery, but imperfect in ex- pression, in consequence of the inadequate powers of the mediums. At the close of one, he signed his name, " Shakespeare, the poet, who seeks not to know it; " and, subsequently endeavoring to send a poetical mes- sage through the child, he wrote as follows : — " people of earth, If you knew the sad heart You cause your dear Father, Your eyes would be lifted To things far higher Believe me, I am The Spirit of Shakespeare, Who writes through a child, Whose years will be longer And better than many Who know these things* But find them rejected. " William Shakespeare, ' The poet, who seeks not to know it.' " Thus quoting the expression previously used through * That is, the things pertaining to spirit intercourse, in regard to which he was asked to write. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 75 the other medium. The editor then said : " Why do you not care to know it ? " and the response was : — ' ' Because my poetical character is gone. It was only nieant to serve me to get a simple living ; and I need it not now, ex- cept as far as I may use it for you, my kind hearers." The reader will please remember that this was writ- ten by the child medium, through whom many interest- ing attempts have been made to write poems ; but for these, with the requisite explanations, there is not space in the present work. COMMUNICATION FROM BACON. Immediately following the first communication from Shakespeare, as given on page 67, the following was written without a request or call : — " My dear friends, such delight I see, that the stars almost fall to send their heavenly light upon your paths. See this ! I think you will not hesitate or delay one moment to show your souls' Providential feelings toward the world, Fear not that God is punishing in his designs. The heavens were not made without the powerful understanding of the God of creation ; neither were yourselves created without the knowl- edge of your holy love toward the race of creatures called man- kind. Bacox," Coming, as it did without any call, this communica- tion appeared to indicate the companionship of the spirits, Bacon and Shakespeare. No further communica- tion has been received from this spirit, simply because circumstances have not favored his being called. His wish to enlighten mankind, is, without doubt, un- bounded ; and more may, if God permit, be communi- cated by him hereafter. COMMUNICATION" FROM WILLIAM, PRINCE OF ORANGE. On the 8th of August, some trouble having occurred in Canada, on account of the parade of the Orangemen, 76 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIOm on the 12th of July previous, to celebrate the victory at the famous battle of the Boyne, some one who happened to be with the medium, asked for a communication from the Prince of Orange, when the following was written : — " Prince of Orange.— Heaven send you all benediction, and grant all the fondest desires of your souls ! Alas 1 for my Orange Reformers ! Perhaps they are doing God's will by their righteous wanderings from Catholicism ; but do not sup- pose they are followers of the Lamb, if by their waywardness they neglect their Saviour's first command, — Obey. Lose not a moment in praying for their release from the egotistical bond- age of conceit, which obstructs the light that might surround them. They are only heathens in their selfish idolatry of God's prophesying enlightenment ;* but falseness will soon give way to the reality. Watch and pray, for the kingdom of God is at hand. William of Orange. " COMMUNICATIONS tfROM GEOKGE WASHINGTON". On the 13th of October, the editor being present, one of the company asked, with the permission of God (prayer had previously been offered), that a communi- cation might be written by Washington. The follow- ing was the result : — "George Washington [name written], — Helper of the United States. Bring to me your understanding. I will assist you further. I am a man of integrity, as my character was shown in the light of the earth, and still is in heaven. Onward is still my motto to my MEN, and I hope that we may lead on to the * Prophesying enlightenment, — that is, Scripture. Some of the Protestants have justly, to some extent at least, been chareed with Bibliolatry — or the wor- ship of the Bible ; which, indeed, without doubt is to be faithfully studied, and its true spiritual meaning explored. Such a study of the Scriptures, not with the vain notion of plenary inspiration, but with the earnest and prayer- ful desire to find spiritual truth, will, the editor believes, always be followed by satisfactory convictions, independently, of course, of dogmas, fixed by the arbitrary decrees of ecclesiastical councils. All such formulated articles of belief are usually but chains forged to fetter the understandings and the hearts of mankind, which God designed should be left free. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 77 goal of happiness. Eternity is a beautiful future for you, my friends ; and I enlist myself into your service for any good you may desire. God is a kind and humble interpreter of your doings, and lenient to all possibility. Then why do you neglect your high and holy duties to your Sovereign? Must the heavens descend to lend their glory for your insight ? Oh ! forever fear the avenger of your wrong-doing, which by your- selves is pressing you into the mire of horrible sufferings. Onward, I say again, dear friends. I have many, many high and noble statesmen with me in paradise, but only wish to gain more ; for our Host is unlimited in his hospitality, and all is meted out to us with holy pleasure, and endless is the day of re- joicing. Blest forever we will be in God's kind home. Be- yond the grave is, indeed, a glorious rising for the True. I wish I had been a better man, and a more enlightened statesman. My opportunities were great ; but, thank God, my day of earthly career is past, and to God's will I may only say, in the fullness of a spirit's rejoicing, Amen ! George Washington." It was then asked, "What do you think of the pros- pect of this country ? " and the following was writ- ten : — "Bring yourselves into a true union with God and his com- muning angels ; and by the effort to reach the divine powers, your hearts will be filled with the upright living of a ceaseless beginning. Further, I may say, this generation is past the feel- ings of a united nation chosen by God for a holy purpose. Refer to him in the power of your earthly minds, and have re- gard for the Lord's kindness to you, and not pass it by with scorn. Lead poor dejected people by the hand of fellowship, and forget your pompous pride and high-toned dignity. " George Washington is but a fly-speck to humanity's pro- gress ; and I must forget that I was ever more than a worm of the dust, sent by my Maker for some good purpose. I did not wholly go astray ; but, O God ! I was very nearly lost to heav- en's door by so much VANITY. I no longer will inflict on you my own personalities. As a spirit, I have no memories that need renewing ; but by your command I have retrospected a little, and for any good I am always ready. "G. Washington." 78 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The editor then remarked : " These are grand mes- sages ; but, alas ! how few would appreciate them, or even receive them ! " To this the following response was written : — " Oil ! never despair ! "but ever fear the Lord in true humil- ity. Heaven is a place for you all, and all must come when God sees fit. [Some one sighed.] Nothing to sigh about, dear friend. You are a noble man. Do not let ANYTHING- take you away from your calling from heaven. God is looking with divine presence and hope. Beyond the clouds, endless is the day when we may meet, to say together, ' Thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven ! ' " The editor said, " We must now say farewell to our spirit friends," when it was written : — " Oh ! farewell is too cold. Say good-bye for the present." COMMUNICATION FROM CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. Later in the evening, a message was asked from Christopher Columbus ; and the following was writ- ten : — " Christopher Columbus. — By eternity I am here, no longer annoyed by unbelievers in the existence of a piece of land — no more than a small piece of bread, compared to the heavenly regions that I am pilgrimaging through every moment of God's time. But now, dear friends, what may I fill your minds with ? Futurity is a spot of earth beyond the clouds, where the just and the unjust meet together to confess God's grace and love. But also sorrowful is the separation to some, through a wicked life ; only not so will any be thrown to a hell fire of coal and brimstone. But may there not be a worse burning than this ? ' ' Fearful lest you misinterpret my words, I will asseverate again that God is indeed an existing Sovereign of love for his children, for he is never ready to punish without strong deserts. Offend not, but be healthful and fond beings of humanity. The spirits are only too ready to come, and bring to your hearts and souls the true religion. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 79 '* No longer have I mere vaingloryings after praise and ambi- tion to exceL My motto now is to be as GOOD as my kindred spirits in the higher spheres, which I may hope to reach, feel- ing this hope through God. Christopher." On our closing, it was written : — "Good-bye, dear friends. Call upon me, C. C, when you have any longings for heavenly light. " Ever as a true friend in holy light, I am always " Christopher Columbus." The possibility of holding communion with the spirit of the illustrious discoverer of America, who left the scene of his earthly trials nearly four centuries ago,* contradicts all our preconceived notions ; and to many who read the above will, perhaps, seem absurd- Can- did and unprejudiced reflection and reasoning, however, will bring the mind of every one to the point of being able to perceive that such an occurrence is neither im- possible nor indeed improbable. But without argu- ing on the matter, here is the phenomenon: A person of a simple artless mind sits down, under the circumstances narrated above, and pens without hesitation the above pieces of composition, in which the references to the great facts of the career of Colum- bus are made in the most natural and unexpected man- ner, and in language which no one of those present could have thought of using; as, for example, alluding to the continent of America as " no more than a small piece of bread, compared to the heavenly regions that I am pilgrimaging through every moment of God's timer Why the word time was underlined, it is difficult to explain, except on the theory that, in the state of be- ing referred to, time has a very different meaning from what it has to us. This thought is illustrated by * Columbus died in poverty and neglect at Valladolid in 150G. 80 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the response of what purported to be the spirit of Shakespeare, when asked how long he had been in the spirit world, — "It seems all as minutes" — as much as to say, You know yourself, but years are to me now only as minutes. The truth of spirit progression is beautifully exemplified in the last sentence, in which the intelligence refers to the "kindred spirits in the higher spheres." This will be abundantly illustrated in a subsequent part of the work. The necessity of humil- ity, and the folly and wickedness of pride and vainglory are clearly brought out in all these communications.* Some may ask, " How is it that Columbus uses the English language ? " To this it maybe replied that the spirit uses the brain of the medium, and of course em- ploys the language which she understands ; or he im- presses the ideas and thoughts upon her brain, which she immediately expresses in her own words. The process is a complicated one, and cannot be explained but to a very limited extent. When the spirit of Judge Ed- monds was communicating with the editor, through the mediumship of his little son, he wrote this very sugges- tive admonition : " Do not ask too difficult questions ; remember the medium is but a child." Again, it was said, by another spirit, " You must make allowance for the mediums." The spirit of Shakespeare said " Please do not expect me to enrobe my thoughts in any other way than through the light that comes with your mind's control." (See page 70.) One one occasion, when the medium hesitated during the writing of a message from Judge Edmonds, it was written : " I find you are improving in your mediumship. Why do you * "Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight." Isaiah v. 21. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 81 hesitate ? Take it all, as far and as well as you can. Then we can give you as we feel ; but expect not per- fection from the impromptu of a moment's calling," — a very suggestive admonition indeed. The editor, on an- other occasion, asked if the Judge could give informa- tion in regard to a certain subject, and it was answered : " Yes, perhaps, I may succeed, if the medium is pas- sive." These references are made here in order to illus- trate the intimate connection between the mind of the medium as a passive instrument, and the intelligence communicating.* COMMUNICATIONS FROM MOZART. One evening, in October last, a person present, much devoted to music, expressed a desire to obtain a com- munication from Mozart; but, instead of that, quite a long communication was written from another spirit, who had frequently written before. On a second call, however, the following was written : — * This accords with the experience and views of others. The following is •cited in illustration : " Cavilersmay say that the production, claiming to have come from so distinguished a source, is not marked with the intellectual vigor that characterized the efforts of the same mind when embodied in the fl^sh. But it must he remembered that it has come through a humble channel, and that the law of inspiration through all the ages, has ever been the same It necessarily adapts itself to, and takes on the characteristics of, the mind through which it flows." — Willis, Theodore Parker in Spirit Life. (Boston, 1863.) It may also be suggested that •'intellectual vigor" in the cace of an advanced spirit is very different, in its elements and indications, from what it is when engrossed with the objects, feelings, and pursuits of this life. Let U3 see what conclusion a penetrating mind arrived at, simply by analogical reasoning, without regard to any of the facts and phenomena of spiritualism: '• Tiic affections of the spirit, and their power of intimate communion with the Infinite Spirit, not only raise the mind immeasurably above the level of the visible world, and carry it clear of the fate of that world ; but raise it even above, the. rang,: of the merely intellectual faculties, so that a state may bo conceived of, far teller and higher than that of the highest exercise of reason. —Isaac 'J atlor, Physical Theory of Another Lifs. (London, 1839.) 32 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. "Mozart [irregularly written]. — Will you bless me? Oh! I am in the eternal life, with a thousand thousand times ten thousand souls. Hear the chimes of heaven's harmony of sound, proclaiming that all is harmonious in the next, best and true state of the future existence. Fear the oncomings of God's righteousness, and possess the faith and assurance of a most pacific friend. Mozart, the Immortal." " Are you in a happy state ? " it was asked, with the response : — "Yes ; Jesus is my redemption through Christ." Here a little clashing of opinion arose as to the meaning of this statement, when the medium wrote : — ■ '.' Mozart. — I only come when the mind is harmonious." Subsequently the following was written : — "My kind hearers, I do not think a poor musician can fur- ther your plans for the endless joy ; but for any pleasure I may bestow upon you by my musical bearing in this world, of course it is my duty, for the benefit of the world, to give you my ex- perience as you wish. The angels' melodies are not conflicting to my tuneful ears, but are the sounds of peace, and accord with my soul's finest rapture ; and I wish I could implant into your hearts but a single feeling which their presence gives me now, as I am doing a mission of charity — but only as a poor and' feeble spirit, as so many are gazing into my soul with the feel- ing of horror, as toward a child fallen from the knee of its parent. "Consider my works, dear people of grace, and be not dis- mayed at my earnest attempts to portray heavenly sounds. Oh ! believe me, no mortal can find in his heart, or voice, or mind's intellect, a note of sound so full of sweetness and pleasure as the simplest tone from the lips of an angel. But I am intrud- ing ; and with the prayers of a spirit, I will depart to my home of harmonious study, hoping to greet you with the assurance that you are not disappointed in your new abode. " In benediction, Mozart." Some remarks were made as to the condition of the spirit; and the editor said, " Humility is a characteristic SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 83 of all the advanced spirits." It was immediately writ- ten in response to this : — " Yes ; blest are we, but we are merely the dust y as you know, from the feet of the Master." COMMUNICATIONS FROM ABRAHAM LINCOLN". On the 24th of November, was presented the most startling phenomenon that had been witnessed. Through the child medium, without a syllable's being uttered, thirteen brief communications from different spirits were written one after another, some with startling force, simply announcing their presence, and that others pres- ent wished to communicate. Among the names writ- ten were Shakespeare [repeated twice] and George Washington, ending to the astonishment of all present with: — "Abraham Lincoln is here too ; and that is all. Amen ! Amen ! " The editor then said : " We shall be glad to have a communication from Mr. Lincoln ; " and the pencil was taken by his daughter, who immediately wrote the fol- lowing : — " You are kind friends — a noble band of true listeners ; and I, although a spirit of happy intercourse, am notwithstanding a poor subject of my Master's creation ! ' God bless him ! ' Being constrained to come here and talk to you by the enticement of many beams of light, I descend to comfort your hearts in the way of peace and rest. I was always a quiet man in the former world ; and although I am changed, or I should say, purified, by my flight, yet with all, I am the same unsophisticated Abra- ham Lincoln, the President of the United States of America, and happy I am to repeat this ; for the people, God bless them forever ! used me well ; and in everything I think I had the support of fine men. But alas ! that my untimely end came upon me so suddenly ! For my powers were fast growing through God's providence, and I meant to help you all, kind 84 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION'S. hearers, out of black control to a blessed union of thought as well as color, in tbe form of independence. "God grant that politics may soon terminate in the revival of Christian manhood, as shown you through God's Son upon the Cross ; and in this I disclose to you my allegiance to the sovereignty of the Great King, who to me is the power that moveth us all, whichsoever way we turn. " Beloved friends of national freedom, enlist, I pray you, into the cause which sets you free beyond the death of the body, or mortal framework, of a pure spirit, I hope and trust ; and seek to spread the light of this rapturous state of blissful living to every kindred soul ; for all is not death, but LIVING ! ' ' My aim now is for peace, as it was on earth ; and that God knows. So depend upon it, I will never forsake you in the spirit form ; but, if I can do anything to brighten the paths of men, be they white or BLACK, Christian bondsmen or slaves, I will do my most and best to sever the ties of hatred, and glorify my Maker, and your Maker, and their Maker, who is nigh you all forever. I am only Abraham Lincoln." Words of commendation of the message were then spoken, with thanks to God that we had been privi- leged to receive it, for, the hope was expressed, the benefit of mankind. The following was then writ- ten: — ' ' You are kind to appreciate a few unworthy remarks, given with the greatest power of spiritual love. Bless you ! God, forever comfort their hearts ! Amen ! Abraham." There was an intermission of nearly an hour, at the close of which, although it was supposed the spirit had left, the following was written : — "I am only Abraham Lincoln, who is in no haste to leave, having found a harmonious station to secure me a hope. Be very patient, my dear friends. God does not wantonly deprive any of the right of speaking their heavenly mind to their friends upon the earth ; but, for the present, the hope is small that the world will taste of this happy, happy intercourse in love from God's mansions on high. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 85 " I believe I am not the most adored of men, or have not left the best feelings on the part of many ; but, for those who did not understand that God was my judge, I may say that I am a sorry spirit for misunderstanding, and expect fully to greet them beyond the river, where we will not have a word to choose except the little word love, in which is comprised the whole uni- verse, and the Founder of it. Amen : and good night. " Abraham Lincoln." COMMUNICATION FROM JUDGE EDMONDS. To the above the following, from Judge Edmonds, [Nov. 21, 1878], is added as being addressed to the people among whom he lived, holding the honorable and important position of judge in the highest court of judicature in the State of New York. To this fact reference is very naturally made in the following ad- dress : — " Judge Edmonds will always possess your hearts with kind- ness. My dear friends, and the public, while upon earth, many of you paid me the homage due to a judge in the court-house of justice ; but, I wager me, you did not know my heart was fixed in spiritual sympathy. Well, now, beloved friends of the nation at large, I am no longer a judge to attract your faithful esteem, but am only a spirit in the glorious light of freedom's cause, and can feel for your wrongs only in the blessed state of a spirit's love toward you, born of the spirit. Hearken well, beloved citizens, and realize plain truths and real facts, and trust God forever. For the love of Him, never say DIE. In- deed, there is no death beyond your own living ; and happy, yea, thrice happy, is the humble man that knows no repentance or sorrow for his impatient longings for gain and admiration. Vanity, my dear hearers, is no simple fault. Does it not throw out a thousand minute particles of hate, and bring them into the hearts of your fellow-men, or, as I should say, CHRISTIAN brothers? Does not the vain man, like the wolf in sheep's clothing, mock the Lord's humility, and seek to usurp His throne ? For what are ye now but the branches of a great tree, growing to reach their full height \ And the leaves are falling, 86 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. one by one, on every place ; and it will soon be your turn to drop, and feel for your great trunk. Alas ! if your deeds do not carry you far beyond the clouds of despair ! Then be dil- igent in good actions in life, and in good thoughts and bright deeds for every one ; for, as Christ loved you, so should you bear and forbear for one another, in love and humility. I beg you will never whisper any unkindness toward anyone of God's creatures, for we are all wrought out of love, and for future love and glory. I say the blackest soul shall meet his reward in punishment ; but whether it be for time or eternity will de- pend upon the state of his mind then, and not upon the char- acter of his actions during the meager living of a mortal. "I will further mention to you the fact of a spirit's rising, and coming to your earth, not as a mere physiological phenom- enon, but with the blest and holy feelings given by God to help the world, lost and barren, to bring forth fruit worthy of a Saviour ; and, with God's most precious assistance, you will yet find out where the spirit of a man is, when he can no longer reason of theology and priestcraft, c< Pardon any miscallings* in my letter to you ; but you will understand my meaning, although you will not seek to be- lieve it ! " Many friends are watching, and waiting for your remem- brance and calling [to the medium and those with her]. I sincerely trust you will not disappoint them or myself by your despondent thinking, but cheer the world from their solitude to the happiness of the communion of saints. '•* Judge Edmonds, in trust." Mr. L. F. Weismann, who was present, said, " I will send this communication to Mr. Kiddle to-morrow"; when the following was written : — ' ' Yes, if you please, and also say, my feelings for him have the intensity of respect for his humble efforts toward the re- demption of the world of sinners. May God prosper him upon the walks of life, and help him above the stormy stepping to heavenly heights. Forever we will descend until the majesty of all is opened before him in the fullest of rapture and bliss * Mistakes in the use of words. He speaks through the mind of a medium. SPIRITUAL C0MMTJN-ICATI0N8. 87 for his soul's satisfaction. Judge Edmonds will be far, far be- hind in the regions of peace. My friends are with me in this benediction to you all. Judge Edmonds." COMMUNICATION FROM QUEEN ELIZABETH OF ENG- LAND. For the purpose of further evidence and illustration, the following is also inserted : — [Nov. 13, 1378, without being called.] Elizabeth of England. — " I am a spirit who lived upon a throne, and died upon a bed of sin. I come to a foreign nation, because my feelings prompt me to give you a word of comfort and encouragement. By the misinterpretation of life, the soul is lost to its harmony of living. Fond and loving brothers in human sympathy, I descend to offer my congratulations upon your good efforts. Fix your minds earnestly upon the knowledge which proceedeth from the Truth, and be persistent in your desires for good, to the dethrone- ment of evil. Justly God will demand of your life as you have lived. I only pray, in the spirit, that He may have mercy upon all the souls in creation. I am no longer the vain and foolish Elizabeth of England, but a contented and humble spirit,* who * Through the child medium, already spoken of, the following colloquy was held with the spirit of .-hakespeare, Sept. 29lh, 1878 :— Can ynu name the queen during whose reign you flourished t 41 1 think it was Elizabeth. 1 ' Do spirits em\>loy names? "No ; No." Do you ever set the queen ? " She is no more than any other good spirit. It makes no difference in our world what station you occupy in your world, for that world. " That is, your earthly station or business,— whether it be that of a king or a peasant, docs not control your condition in the spirit world ; but, if the peas- ant has labored more for that world than the king, he will take precedence of him in the spirit life. This fact was expressed in the following manner by the spirit of a poor woman, addressing one whom she had looked up to in this life, and whom she apparently came to thank for her many acts of char- ity toward her and her family : — " Well, we meet now in common, for in heaven there arc no stations ; and in this I think God is just, for while on earth the riches of life seemed to me to be meted out with scrupulous care to the undeserving as well as to the perfect man." The obliteration of all earthly distinctions in the spirit life finds abundant illustration in very many of the communications presented in this book It is a solemn fact, which all should heed. It is not new, however, to the Christian, for certainly our Saviour taught it very impressively in the parable of Dives and Lazarus. 88 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. comes with a heart full of help and pity to the living of earth's home. May blessings from God ever shower love upon your heads, and give you strength in the light of truth. Amen! " COMMUNICATION FROM SIR ISAAC NEWTON. [Nov. 28, 1878, Sir Isaac Newton called].—" I am Sir Isaac Newton, as you denominate me — a spirit of the other life and spheres. I bring myself into communion with a great many upon the earth, and reflect back from spirit to man, and vice verm. It is betokened to me that, through God, are the angels lingering upon your hearts. Sincerely I trust that you are upon this step, and also that I may lend a helping hand to brighten the way, and assist every soul out of its dangerous paths, toward the Righteous Judge of mankind. Beloved friends, I am as I am — the man who discovered [the medium hesitated, but it was suggested law of gravitation] the passage, as I might say, of a spirit coming into your midst, for by the same effort do you draw us from above ; for the attraction of the earth's surface is caused by particles of matter (as I have found in passing from life) that might be said to have a spiritual instinct ; and it is by a like fellow-feeling that we can approach you. Whether you designate the force as love, friendship, or hate, it is neverthe- less the most powerful of all attractions ; and it is upon this that the world is depending either to be lost, or — O God be praised \— gained for his glory. " Aim high, my brethren. I intend to be the willing subject of a blessed King ; and where the will is, there God will always show you a pleasing icay. I feel unhappy sometimes, even in moments of joy, that the people of earth do not understand their Father's great gift, namely, life. Why, most sacred of beings, do you not march, while the drums are beating a glori- ous strain, to the home of brightness? Why do you need to wait for the solemn dirge of sadness and death ? Does that please you better ? Does it seem more like beneficence and love ? Do you comprehend GOD in that state ? Then I must say, with heartfelt grief, that you have not the love of God in your understanding, neither the best strength that a mortal may envy. And, if this lifeless existence be your desire and satis- faction, without humble prayer, you will reach your day, and be, SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 89 as you wish, in a helpless position, with nothing to be or desire — absolutely nothing — a void, except (now hearken in kindness) except, I repeat, that yon will know yourselves, and remain as you were, or as you wish to be now. That you may escape such a contemptible existence, I pray God to lend you a heart and comprehension ; and with this may you gain the beginning of all, — Love. I am the discoverer of the earth's chain, and with and through it I bring you a heavenly ray. "Isaac Newton, in Manhood's Spirit." The editor then asked, " What is human science com- pared to the wisdom of a spirit in the higher spheres '? " The following was the response : — • ' My friends, the wisdom of God passeth your understand- ing ; but this I can say, that as a man has a mind to use accord- ing to his will, so also has a spirit this power ; and as a man comprehends that he is merely a gifted being descended from the Righteous One, be he talented in science or, I might say, has he strength in any direction, beyond another, even so he hath greater tasks imposed upon him, and greater trusts to discharge ; for with light comes also the shadow of thought, and this thought is your spirit's guide, either for good or for evil — but, I pray me for all, — good." COMMUNICATION FROM LAFAYETTE. [Marquis de Lafayette called.] — "De Lafayette. — I am here by your call — the commander under the command of the gen- eral of the American army, in the time of Washington, the true follower of peace, in the United States of America, in which cause I have the sacred memory of having been enlisted. "Most fervent friend in jurisdiction [to H. K. , presiding], I am most happy to greet you to-night, in the words of a for- eigner, and by the light in which I am situated at p resent. It is with fond pleasure I accept this position, and also with the feelings of a great spirit that has suffered his punishment through penitence of living. ' ' I was a man born in the flesh ; and now I am a spirit born again, but into the spirit world ; and that too of glory ; and, indeed, kind listeners, it is a sacred glory also. I am the most 90 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. unequal of spirits in my mission, sometimes being satisfied to feel an existence with Grod, and again in the utmost impatience to do a wonderful thing for my Saviour, and for mankind. What can 2", in the merciful sight of a Divine Judge, do to assist Him ? But you will sympathize with my intense desires in the height of my ambition; and, indeed, I am satisfied that you will lend me a helping hand in this holy direction. I am very happy in this life ; but still I am a restless spirit ; but, I assure you, this is through the inheritance of a fiery or impassioned nature, that I have always carried with me ; and I do not consider myself responsible for my impatience, so far as it is in a righteous di- rection. While I have a spirit's fire, I have also a spirit's love. Pardonnez-moi ; I am speaking too much. I will bless you in a moment of joy, and say, Farewell! Lafayette." COMMUNICATIONS FKOM LOED BYRON". On the 29th of December, the editor sat with his daughter, with the intent to call for the spirit of the gifted poet Byron, believing that, from what is gener- ally known of his life on earth, the experience of this man of genius, in spirit life, must be peculiarly inter- esting to many poor, benighted mortals here on earth. The result of this call is given below. At first, the following was written from the editor's spirit daughter, Mary, so faithful in guardianship, so earnest in good works : — " Mollie sends her love and hope for the success of your efforts to-night and for ever." Can you bring tlie spirit of Lord Byron ? " Yes ; in one minute." [Change of control.] " * Lord ' Byron,* in name, but mere- ly the spirit of a sinful mortal, whose birth was given by a woman, born of sin and the flesh. One need never feel elated with his life on earth ; for it is never more than a bright spot to point him up to higher realms of glory, at his desire. Aim- * This mode of writing his name—" Lord " Byron— significantly ex- presses his disclaimer of the title. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 91 less is the man who knows no rising beyond despair ; "but un- ending is the life which succeeds, unraveling the meshes of pain into the will of a destiny ordained by a heavenly King in command of the universe, and this too with the love of a sov- ereign Potentate. And ye are his subjects of trust, and should ever be in subjection to his authority. "I am in a state succeeding the possession of titles obtained upon the borders of mother earth ; but these certainly do not help my elevation here, except (N. B.) to give me strength according to my means of using these gifts of humanity. I was a sinful man in my physical condition, but had, most prob- ably, very many bright angel suggestions to deliver to the people of the world, in which I grew into my spirit's develop- ment. " My dear friends, be ye united in the harmony of one people, enlightened by one God over all, and in you all, showing you how truly to live, whether according to your own will, or your comprehension of the will of God, but I pray me in accordance with both these promptings. " Merely to show you that I still live, I will endeavor to re- cite to you a weak poem, in the light of heavenly revela- tions : — " The feelings of trust, my friends, earnest and true, With which I now pen these few lines to you, Are many, with all the emotions strong That unto a spirit's being belong. Though small the pleasure, for your soul's delight, They will give you a foretaste of the realms of light. Dissever the ties which bind you here, And you will ever rejoice in your Father's care. Enlist yourselves in the ranks above Of Truth and Hope, for your Saviour's love, Who designs all your lives with sovereign care ; And be fortified also with fervent prayer. I am only waiting to speak with the blest To give you in heaven a peaceful rest. It is a spirit above who offers you this, And who longs to receive you in homes of bliss. Oh ! long have I suffered ! Transfixed with pain, 92 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. My spirit's agony met naught but disdain ; But amid my tormentors' horrible leers, Lo ! a heavenly light from the upper spheres My destiny upward and onward sealed ; And unto my raptured eyes was revealed A vision of hope. 0, beauteous and bright Was the glory of that celestial light ! That you may sincerely accept this, I pray, With Amen ! in the depths of your hearts, and say, O Father in heaven I Thy will is my love ! Be thy will done on earth as in heaven above ! "* " Byron, in Secret." The following interesting and impressive colloquy then ensued between the spirit and the editor : — Do you feel regret for your writings while on earth ? " Can the sun change its course? ** Your poems are still read and admired by very many 1 " Not as I wish, with the light of Jesus upon them." I presume your views have undergone great change since you passed from earth t ' ' May you never know the experience with which I now can say Amen ! to God." Is there anything in your experience the relation of which would enlighten mankind for their good t "My life is past, and I feel that a single moment of my pres- ent bliss fully compensates for all the distractions of doubt which hindered my attaining this blessed state. " Was your condition at first one of happiness? " More so than it should have been. I was in the esteem of good spirits, but had to grow to the fruition of good and mighty workings, such as I knew not of, in order to be in their midst. What a man creates for himself, that he will possess unto his final perfection, together with what he wishes, or * This poem is here given somewhat paraphrased, and with a few emenda- tions, hut the thought and imagery arc strictly as given through the medium, and generally also the rhyming words. The medium has found considerable difficulty in taking the full impression of poetical language ; the images, how- ever, appear to be very readily received. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 93 hopes, or (Oh ! Almighty help ! ) prays for. This will he gather for his Saviour's work, and for his own progress and rising in light." We intend with the permission and blessing of God to give these your latest writings to the world. " Yes, in a pure manner, and without pomp." Yes • I partly conceive that humility is the essential virtue of a spirit's existence. " If you but knew the extent of humility here, you would have no difficulty in finding a home upon your arrival on the new plane of existence and endurance." Your life, no doubt, is still active in deeds of goodness ? " More than you suppose. Life is living ; and living is eter- nity ; and eternity is God ; and God is love ,• and love is the be- ginning and the end of all things — matter and mind ; and who can say, whence it is, or whither it flies ? Or who can find a perfect realization of it except by prayer ? " Do you desire to say anything else for the benefit of mankind ? "'My mind is at your service, but I am merely a spirit." O, is it not better to be in spirit than in the flesh ? Does not a spirit enjoy grander opportunities than are possible to a mortal here below ? " Yes ; but only in proportion as you, in the body, have winged your flight for that enjoyment of progress. I am, in aim, with the angels who weep, in the possession of love for the fallen ones, and who are ever beseeching God with pure strength to increase their powers of goodness to help the world, and to bring all the creatures of God's love into one blest companion- ship of joy." Will you icriic a brief communication on the world of dark spirits ? " Oh I my friends in God's love, whose hapless fate It is now to feel, when, alas ! too late, The sorrows that come from a sinful career, Not mine to exult ; but in anguish and fear, To gaze into that dark abyss of woe, where They are suffering the horrors of black despair ; While sighing and mourning, and lingering awhile Round the sacred ashes of a funeral pile. 94 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Oil \ dark is the vision for tliera and for me ; For, alas ! too plainly my spirit can see That no ray of light is around them thrown, All hope in the mercy of God having flown. But, lo ! from above comes a slender thread, To lift np again these dark spirits of lead. The small ones, — the dear ones, — God's angels of love — 0, see their blest angling in regions above ! And the spirits in dread, no escape being nigh, Catch a glimpse of the light coming down from on high, And, finally caught in this heavenly snare, Are lifted above the dread realms of despair ; Then are wafted still upward to the mightier bands Of the seraphs on high, by whose blessed hands, They are borne still aloft,— O, far, far above ! And finally reach the blest mansions of love ; Where, washed their dark stains, their sins all forgiven, They taste of the joys of their Father in heaven. "I can scarcely speak of evil, when so much brightness is in store for you. "Byron." The reader is here referred to two communications from Edgar A. Poe, given on pp. 159-61, where they are inserted as illustrative, especially, of the subject of the dark world and the condition of contrite spirits. That they harmonize fully with the preceding, from Byron, will be quite obvious. COMMUXICATIOXS EKGM THE POET SHELLY. On the 25th of January, the poet Shelly was asked to communicate, and the following was written ; — " Percy Shelly. — My dear friend, tried, esteemed, and kind, you will truly find that, in these sacred stores, there is gold far more precious than the metal of that name. More bounteous is the love that comes from the celestial spheres than oceans of that which you can taste in the earthly bondage. Repentance, dear friends, will find for you a spot where murmuring brooks give greeting of melodious harmony — where there are endless tunings upon angels' harps. Placid and calm are the homes SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 95 of rest granted to you in space, where the angels fondly live in harmony. No sounds of discord will greet you on high, unless you are so untutored and false as to accept them as congenial to you, — unless they assimilate with your own minds. "Dear friends, still in the field of action, self is no aim for lis ; but only indifference to selfish intent. Then fondly keep yourselves from harm, and teach in its true aspect the truth that vanity is loss, and that to the just who have learned the true lessons of love and kindness ever will beneficence come from above. " In endless glory, your friend in so good a cause, " Shelly." One of the company remarked, that he expected to find Shelly in a condition of greater penitence. The editor said : " Undoubtedly he has risen by repentance to his present blissful state ; " and asked if the spirit would respond. The following was then written : — " Yes, if to give a happy result — always. You need not ask. " Many fields abound in glory — some undefiled and without weeds ; while others are full of stubble. I was a field that was well sown with good seed, but, alas ! one in which the harvest was not satisfactory — one the glory of which could have out- shone any weak light ;* but sin, the destroyer, came, and scat- * Shelly's poetry evinces great spiritual insight, notwithstanding his al- leged atheism and irroligion, which was rather a reaction against false creeds and inconsistent dogmas, than actual impiety. To show the clearness of his conception of soul and body, the following is cited from Queen Mab ; "Sudden arose Ianthe's soul ; it stood All beautiful in naked purity, The perfect semblance of its bodily frame, Instinct with inexpressible beauty and grace. Each stain of earthliness Had passed away ; it reassumed Its native dignity, and stood Immortal amid ruin.'" And the following shows that he had a true conception of the future life :— " Fear not then, spirit, death's disrobing hand ; So welcome when the tyrant is awake, So welcome when the bigot's hell-torch burns ; 96 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. tered abroad the seeds of sorrow, and I foolishly took up his plow, I also gave him the sword, with which he vanquished me in the battle of strife, and took me captive. But, in the next warfare, God was my strength, by means of which I un- derstood my true position, for then my sinful ways gave me pain and distress. I found, also, many means to relieve my wants ; but the greatest of these was the bounteous love which tried me well, and gave me my just portion. I pray you to take a moral from this, and truly perceive the evil consequences of sin. " Clearly will you see, in regions of bliss, That goodness is stored for beings like this. *' Shelly." COMMUNICATION FROM WM. CULLEN BRYANT. To the communications presented from the poets of the past, the editor was enabled, while this work was in the hands of the compositor, to add one from the ven- erable American poet, William Cullen Bryant [deceased June 12, 1878, aged 84]. In response to a call, he wrote as follows, with unusual calmness : — " Wm. Cullen Bryant.— My blest friends in one common Humanity (you see I do not disdain the relationship I once held), Tis but the voyage of a darksome "hour, 1 he transient gulf-dream of a startling sleep. Death is no foe to virtue : earth has seen Love's brightest roses on the scaffold bloom, Mingling with freedom's fadeless laurels there, And presaging the truth of visioned bliss. Are there not hopes within thee, which this scene Of linked and gradual being has confirmed 1 '' — Queen Mab. Stronger evidence still is found in the beautiful poem Adonais, " Peace, peace 1 he is not dead, he doth not sleep — He hath awakened from the dream of life — 'Tis we who, lost in stormy visions, keep With phantoms an unprofitable strife, And in mad trance strike, with our spirit's knife, Invulnerable nothings. — We decay- Like corpses in a charnel ; fear and grief Convulse us and consume us day by day, And cold hopes swarui like worms within our living clay." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 97 I feel tlie immensity of the work in hand for our brethren ; and it would afford me more than earthly pleasure to give a retrospect of my conditions and bearing from my infancy to my new spirit state of regeneration. Regeneration ! — an inoffen- sive word it should be to all. May it be so to as many as the Lord may choose for his own pleasure ; and in this, conse- quently, must be comprised every soul that is gifted with life. Sacred instinct ! Do not desecrate the proud distinction which is given you, to be borne for that Better Part, which you all know is the Saviour of mankind. "I linger around the scene of my earthly efforts with deep feelings of both sorrow and joy. My dear friends, much is always left undone, that should have been uppermost, and should have shed the brightest beams upon our after thoughts. God pardon our shortcomings ! Life seems too short to accom- plish our ends ; but it is far from being so, if our minds have been pure and guiltless, and have realized what life is — what it truly means, and where it ends. Believe your Bible all you can (bless the book from one generation to another !) but if this does not enable you to show forth good actions and noble deeds for God, then seek the Source that does give you the guiding- star to a natural and happy sympathy with good works. " I find my life was lost to many, many good ways. A poet ! Bah ! what is he in God's home ? In my own home on earth, I was respected for talents and mental capacities : while here I exhibit characteristics that outshine human faculties ; and all the actions of my life stand forth in my external appearance, as never to be conceived of by mortal power. Take heed, friends, that in this judgment, each day, each hour, each mo- ment bear testimony to the righteous working of your souls for God's glory. Cast away envy and malice, and permit a poor man's spirit to say, you will then never regret the day you ex- changed deceit and ignominy for openness in action and freedom in thought, which will lead you unto superb dwellings of peace and concord — unto realms of brightness and majesty — and, finally, into the presenceof theGiverof all laws — physical, moral, and spiritual — a ruler who deals so kindly, a father (a better name by which to express him), whom all love ; while 98 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. from such love comes a higher feeling — namely, a righteous worship. ' ' Dear friends, I weep now with joy to speak of my Father Spirit. Such benign compassion 1 Working with such a per- fect system throughout the universe ! Never an atom is lost or misused by God's divine power and wisdom. No, not a thought could be misdirected by his wish. Oh I how unkind you are to repulse your best and noblest feelings ! You all have such feelings ; they spring spontaneously, even from your birth cry. Why bury them in the recesses of your hearts, and let sinful lust chase away those pure openings to future joys ? Oh ! I feel too deeply the sins of my compeers I They seem to take me from my own despair — or rather the remorse that I feel for my own outgrowing in sin. A man of my years ! Oh ! what a multitude of blessings I should have accumulated for myself ! He that lives longest has more time to fit himself for his heaven. Alas ! my heaven lacks a something that I shall have to seek, and work for — needs a something that no mortal can give, nor spirit either — namely, perfect rest. " God is my desire. Him I covet, and to his ordeal I will ever murmur a sanctified Amen ! in the presence of holy angels, and in the light, and with the permission, of the Holy Spirit, which encompasses both us and yourselves, on all sides, and forever. I ask God — the Mightiest and Best — to protect you, and bring you to your perfect rest. May he grant this petition from the spirit breast of your warm and earnest friend, " Wm. Cullen Bryant." This really grand composition, so majestic in its thoughtfulness, though sorrowful in its tone — was writ- ten slowly, for spirit writing, but occupied less than forty minutes — perhaps half an hour. The reader will notice that the close is poetic in form; but beautiful imagery abounds throughout. Bryant, with all his virtues, so admired, so eulogized by his fellow-men, is sad in his translation to those higher spheres of spirit glory and purity in which none are completely happy until the earth stains are washed away. But, in the SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 99 communication of a holy spirit it is said : " My repent- ance was not for long; but no mortal ever leaves his clay without a sigh at the day of atonement." The les- son taught is an impressive one, which all would do well to ponder. COMMUNICATION FROM FELICIA HEMANS. The following was written on the 2nd of February. When the call was made, the medium said : " I hear the words, ' may the heavens open to give you every bless- ing ! ' " She also described the spirit as appearing to her clairvoyant vision as a " woman robed in white, calm and sedate, and possessed of great sweetness and dignity." The editor said : " She was good and gifted, and used her gifts well, I think." It was then written : — * ' My spiritual name is Truth, or Sincerity ; but my name upon the field of the earth was Felicia Hemans. For all the gifts of life I thank my Father in Heaven.'' Will you write a communication to enlighten mankind ? ' ' Man is the image of his Maker, born for the supreme work- ings of God, his judge. When the mind of man is so purified, that he can comprehend his Maker's endowments in himself, he will then be able to enjoy a foretaste of his eternal joys, and find sympathy with and congeniality in truth, openness, free- dom, and rest, which are the results of a good life — a life of unselfish aim, or of ambition for good. Evil will flee at the thought of goodness ; and God will elevate your souls for the high workings which please him, and justify his sacred name. Folly is the ruler of many people. Theology is the soothsayer, who slays his millions, or keeps his followers in the bondage of ignorance. Time is flying, my dear friends, and God is un- changing. Punish yourselves in the earth land, that you may more fully reap the everlasting satisfaction of bliss in the land of eternal progression. He that resisteth the evil one will cer- tainly prepare for himself a house fit for a king's glory, and worthy of God's home. Profit and loss are your lives' prompt 100 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ings on earth ; and he that gains the world must take heed lest he lose his own soul. May no light profit be yours, and may God teach you that the final loss of a world's joys will but bring you nearer to the love and glory of a kind and true Pro- tector and Sympathizer. Poets and peasants are here to greet you, and to offer you this hope, with love and great anticipation. Joys unknown await the good and just man in spirit. " Your humble and loving friend, " Felicia Hemans, " from on high, Amen ! " COMMUKICATIOK FROM BEXJAMIX FRAXKLIX. On the 26th of January, Benjamin Franklin, having been called, the medium described him as an old man of calmness and decision. The editor spoke of his equanimity. The following was then written :— " Benjamin Franklin " [large but regular and sustained] . We greet you with much 'pleasure. " Mutual sympathies. Allow me to express to you my feel- ings of joy to show myself to you through a kindred mortal of earthly existence. What may the spirit of a man of ' equa- nimity, ' but far from purity, offer you for your comfort ? " Whatever you think would enlighten mankind. " God is the uplifter of all good things and high works for the glorious mansions of bliss beyond the Jordan of weakness and care, strife and ambition. People think to assume the character of individuality ; but there is no individuality — either in thought or words ; for every one cometh from God, the pred- ecessor of all. He has fertilized and matured every ambition, giving the encouragement by which is gained an atoning felic- ity, perfect and beyond description. " I fear me, mortal will lose his mind, if folly gain so tight a hold upon him. God is gracious. Weep and wrangle as much as you will, God will take no weapon of defense, but sheer com- passion. I could have torn myself into ribbons to have escaped so much of the vengeance of compassion as was shown in his character toward me. " Do not be slow in your hearts. Commend yourselves unto SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. \Q\ God, your high and righteous benefactor. He will endow you with every necessary means of vindication against wrong. We, in spirit, approach you with love, anxiety, and bliss. Receive us, and perceive that God is the prompter of our actions. You will then see how near he is to you, and how dear you are to him. Grief no man knows like the Father of grief. Blind folly is the antagonistical weapon with which you battle with your Maker. Cast this aside, and you will then be free from many evils ; and angels of light will create in your thoughts the ele- vated character of a true disciple. B. F. was no man to preach Gospel repentance ; but B. F. is changed by a mighty hand, and in that change finds a destiny of revolution. Not now am I egotistical in action, or positive in mind, but free to plunge into many kinds of instruction, and all works that ennoble a char- acter. " Be in no haste to be wise ; for in that is the conceit of your lives. B. F. remembers days of vanity of thought ; but now is high, and released from his doom. ' ' Beseech all men To take up the cross which Jesus bore, And taste of death to reach heaven's shore. " Farewell ! From on high no storms are flying, or coursing about, but simply serenity and purity and the like. Suffer your- selves to be bought, and brought, by the pearl of great price. ' ' Fondly, B. Franklin, in esteem only. " COMMUNICATIONS FROM JOSEPH LANCASTER. On the evening of the 9th of February, the editor requested the spirit of Joseph Lancaster, — on earth so devoted to the education of the people — to write a communication, with the following result : — " Joseph Lancaster, your servant for God's kingdom. I remember my days spent in the earth with great satisfaction, with the exception of a slight feeling of regret that I could not push on with greater strength, to improve the conditions of my fellow-men. But no man does as God would like ; and I, among this class, am far, far away from perfect workings. " Spirit life is harder to bear in its beautiful teachings than 102 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the mortal existence ; for so much is prepared to enrapture one, that he needs to be gifted in goodness to appreciate fully so much without a little remorse, filling his spirit with pain. 1 think, my fellow-men, that you should profit by these workings of God for your good. When man shall accept true statements and realities, he will then be more on a level with his Creator. Fix your hearts, so that you may be ready to be with good lives, either present or future. Nobility will then characterize your lives ; but no minor actions will affect them, nor will they be unprepared for the ambition that points to right paths under God's leading. " Remember so old a friend with the feelings of esteem. I shall ever greet you with great gladness, and comfort you with a word when no other comfort is nigh. "Seek the comfort of God, and deliver man from darkness. " Joseph Lancaster, a friend." Will you write a brief communication upon the subject of edu- cation, to which you devoted so much of your life ? " Education, a word which God approves. While seeking God, seek also to know and understand everything ; but, first and foremost, know thy God ; secondly (and best), know thyself ; thirdly, know thy end ; fourthly, know the right ; fifthly, know not wrong ; sixthly, know and do well. Amen ! and all is Amen to the man working for man's salvation. Glory to God ! ! " This communication will be recognized by all who personally knew Joseph Lancaster as being very char- acteristic. The editor saw him several times on his last visit to New York (where he died [Oct. 24, 1838], from an accident). He heard him speak frequently, and was present on the occasion of his delivering a lecture on Education, in one of the public school buildings of this city. He belonged to the Society of Friends, and was highly distinguished for his universal philanthropy. COMMUNICATION FROM WILLIAM PENN. Immediately after the above was written, the name of William Fenn was suggested ; and the medium was SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 103 impressed to say : u William Perm, a friend to all men." Then the following was written : — " William Penn, a friend to all men ! I ! Attend, my friends, to the religion of jour souls, which is perfect char- ity toward all, both in bondage and freedom ! Charity cov- ereth a multitude of sins ; but he that hath charity hath no sin, for charity cometh from a pure heart and noble affection, such as God giveth, and man hath kept unpolluted from stain, and has not banished from his life. ' ' Win. Penn, the Quaker, is a spirit — a man once in the body, and in sin. But God took me home, and I live now in glory, ripening into full blossom, when the summer heat of patience shall have effected a perfect cure of all evils inherited through the flesh. Command the people to taste of these simple joys. Be the eomfort of their souls, leading them to the joys of a life in which they will become free, and in which turmoil will be no more. 1 ' Brother Penn sees light for his friends in all directions ; but it gives him suffering to see it cast aside, or ill used. God is heavenly gracious to all, or we should, indeed, be without his pity ; nay, under his supreme contempt. Lift yourselves up to see the life of a spirit, and waste not a moment in wrong- doing. It gives sorrow to God and his spirits ; and it will give bitter grief to you, dear man, when God shall ask you to go to your other abiding place. " I feel much joy in coming to you. You are lifted into a high sphere of action ; and may God show you your way, and open the eyes of the people to take the benediction of a Father, and not be rebellious or wayward. " Wm. Penn is no longer a servant on earth, but a servant on high, and does the will of the Father. All leads to good, and God is the end. Amen ! So be it ! Wm. Penn, a leader/' COMMUNICATION FROM NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. On the evening of the 9th of February, a call was made for Napoleon Bonaparte. A few minutes after the name was spoken, the medium felt an extraordinary control — powerful and violent — giving the impression 104 SPIBITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. of intense activity and force, as well as great eagerness to communicate. Some time elapsed before the spirit could calm his emotions so as to write. The medium was almost lifted up, the pencil was struck repeatedly upon the paper, and the point broken off. Two or three times, the medium was obliged to throw down the pencil, as the force with which it was struck upon the table hurt her hand. In a short time, however, the spirit's emotion seemed to subside ; and he then wrote with considerable calmness. The communication is as follows : — "Napoleon Bonaparte [peculiar and obscure]. — Heaven defend the cause. Save your souls. Love your Maker. Love one another. Follow no man. Flee evil. Do good. Aim for GOD. [Written with wonderful rapidity.] " I am small — insignificant ; as worthless in mind, as I was small in body — contemptible in the feelings of a MAN. " Man is a title to prize. Lift yourselves up to the true dig- nity of your name. Great God ! ! ! You are in the image of your Maker. Would to heaven I had felt the spirit power stronger ! "Work for man, and in this you work for God. Battle and fight for freedom — not here ; no, hereafter ; not for reptiles, not for heathenish follies. No, my dear people. " Listen to the words of a spirit who commanded many armies in the earth — sorrowfully I say it. To think I could allow men to FIGHT ! God ! peace is thy name, and thy home ; and peaceful should it be to all ; and thus does the great Sovereign Spirit design, and devise us to be with him in supreme love and holy satisfaction. Complete victories hath no man ; but he that seeks relief in help for his brethren shall find pure satisfaction. "My God ! the judgment of death took me to the depths of despair. With so much applause for my actions on earth, should I not receive more, more, in heaven ! Noble disappoint- ment ! I am — what I am / "But my light is flying to softer realms; and joy comes SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 105 to me now, as I go to reach my place of comfort. I now am no longer in a desert ; I am gifted with great faculties ; and, while nothing can take the past from me, yet the present is delightful to gaze upon ; and I wander around, and feel the nature of my God in his immense goodness to all of us — no matter how small or insignificant. Be it mortal, or animal, or insect, or reptile, or tree, or flower, or life, in any form of matter, it cometh from the Source of existence, the bounty of which you can never understand until you are elevated into your next life of expan- sion, in heavenly growth, to taste of joys such as the angels know. Life is action — going on, and on, and on. " Perhaps, you will give me a comfort, and take the words of a general (who should have wrapt his men in the garments of humility, instead of filling their minds with the feelings of ha- tred and revenge), and allow no wars to be waged among you, no bickerings against one another, which may possibly lead to death, and through this indirectly to destruction. No man can kill another without destroying himself as well, and that cer- tainly with more SUFFERING in the act. Such is God's love, that he that soweth shall reap his own harvest. So take heed, my dearest people of God's beautiful earth, that you desecrate not your country or yourselves by wickedness or crime ; but sanctify all with great hope and heavenly benediction, " Remember not the Emperor Napoleon. He has flown. But, in the spirit of happy growth, he asks you to do well, and to fight for the kingdom of glory and peace. " May' heaven defend your cause, and protect every soul unto its perfect rest. Amen ! Napoleon Bonaparte, a spirit." It was suggested that he might wish to say something for France ; but the medium was impressed to say : " All countries are alike to me now." " Do you desire to say anything else V " was asked ; and the answer was : — " No. Do everything for God ; and God will love you eter- nally." BURR AND IIAMILTOJS". In some respects, the most interesting and instructive lesson afforded during this very wonderful experience, 106 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. is presented by the two following communications from Aaron Burr and Alexander Hamilton. The former was requested to write on the 16th of February, 1879, and immediately afterward Alexander Hamilton also com- municated. When the name of Aaron Burr was pro- nounced, with the wish that he would write a message for the good of the world, the medium heard, as it were, close to her ear, in a loud, harsh, prolonged stage whisper, the cry of Mur . . .der ! followed by an ex- clamation of extreme disgust — Pah!! During the writing, she saw the spirit as of a man feeling intense inward suffering — shaking his head in sorrow, his mouth firmly compressed, and giving other indications of the deepest remorse. When the communication was writ- ten, he seemed to float away, looking back with an in- tent gaze, and pointing to what had been written. Burr's message is as follows : — " Aaron Burr, a spirit covered with blood ! ! My dear friend, I am grieved to think you could remember a man so vile in mortal flesh, — one whose name resounds the call from death — one who longs for freedom — one who bears horror in his visage — and one who is hopeless of a better state, from doom." [The editor said mentally : " God is kind and merciful."] " Oh ! I know God is kind ; and 0, I am sure he is just, and that he abhors a bad action, whether toward himself or toward his creature, man, in his image. But I long, O so much ! to free myself from the pain in my breast. Can I never, never be relieved from it ? Shall I be forever tied and bound, with these terrors of death upon me ? no ! I shall certainly get on — and fast, too. But I shall still remember. O, most fatal word — and fact, to all of us ! Flee to any place you will, you can never flee God's sight, God's love, and God's power. Immense attractions I see in the distance, and I hover between two spheres — one of darkness and the other of brightness itself. God knows, I am seeking to get to the latter, where I shall be- come stronger, and be able to cast aside my misfortune. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 107 "Dear friends, take care of yourselves. Cleanse and purify yourselves. Be not near any tiling evil. One inch toward the bad will carry you, without your knowledge, a mile away from God. I tell you this from a sad experience, and one from which I am now being well cleansed ; for I am now heading the even track of progress. March on, I say to my spirit. God is the victory I would gain. God is the keeper of my spirit in prison, and to him I appeal. Every word he listens to with sympathy for my sufferings ; but how can he help me ? Did he do wrong ? Did he say, Revenge ? Did Christ say, Take vengeance for all misdeeds ? No ; emphatically, no. He gave the golden rule ; he said : ' Peace on earth — good-will toward men ; ' and ' Love your enemies.' Ah ! there's the rub. Why did I not see these things in life? What merit to slay and kill, and live for victory only ? There is only one Victor ; and He is so gracious a one, that you never feel yourself vanquished. Oh I there again is my trial ! O God ! deliver me from thy spiritual presence of supernal wrath of love ; and I shall abound with goodness, and foster myself for a life in harmony. " So, farewell ! It pleaseth me to come, and relate my expe- rience. Perchance, it may lift some soul from groveling so low in the earth, that he cannot feel God in his heart. Attested He will be on high ; and I pray for every one to mind sincerely his Father's teachings of patience and goodness toward all ; and then you will never reap the whirlwind of your own despair. Good things lead to God ; so choose them, and leave no opportunities for good unimproved. Your storehouse is in heaven. " Good bye ! I am, in sorrow, your friend and champion for the Right. Aaron Burr, a culprit. Amen ! " The following was then written by the spirit of Alex- ander Hamilton, the medium, who had been sorrow- fully impressed with the preceding control, exclaiming. " Oh ! this spirit is happy ! " *' Hamilton, an actor in the drama of hatred and suffering. "I seek, my good friends, pardon and relief from a higher source of comfort than mortal will comprehend. I fear no foe fighting me now, having benedictions from glory. I am a meager spirit in my Father's home, and grieve many a time for my 108 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. comrade's fate ; but while spirit cannot take from spirit, al- though we wish it, yet he can carry much to him by prayer and uplifting praise. Glory to God in the highest ! proceedeth out of my spirit's depths, that I, a weak mortal, should have received so much kindness in my helpless condition of mind. I assure you I found favor with many spirits on that day in which my fate was sealed, or I should have lost my way, amid so many kinds of cheer that greeted my entrance in the spirit life. I felt stunned at first. I felt mystified, and chagrined, to come so suddenly in the face of my Creator. But mystifica- tion soon gave way to insight ; and, with this power, came activity and growth ; and from these two latter means of grace, I felt encouragement and happiness. ' ' But, alas ! one cord drew me ever to the earth ; and that tie was the change of feeling I experienced toward Aaron, my slayer. [The cry of Blood! Blood! was here heard by the medium.] It hurts me to say this. I cannot tell you how much it pains me to repeat it ; but he will forgive it ; and why need I fear mortal man's derision or exultation, when the ' Culprit ' forgives me, and pardons his own doom ? Ah, me ! A sad tale altogether to me ! And while I clasp my friend's hand [the medium here saw both stand — Burr mute and pass- ive, and Hamilton grasp one of his hands in both his own, and shake it with emotion] in mine, I pray that heartfelt sympathy will reap its reward, and that God will hearken to the prayers of his humble servant, and your obedient friend, in the com- panionship of Aaron, my esteemed friend, always the same. " Gratefully and persuasively, I am "Alex. Hamilton, a missionary." Oh ! wliy cannot that sad affair be forgotten, when you are both so forgiving — so kind and loving to each other ? * ' Memory will outlast time ! " But why should the memory be so sad and poignant ? 1 ' It is not always so ; but you bring sad associations by means of your call and questions." 0, lam sorry ; but is it not for a good cause ? ' ' Yes ; a heavenly cause ! Amen ! " The great lesson taught in these communications is SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 109 that the spirit, when freed from the chains and darkness of flesh, is able to see things in their proper relations to God, humanity, and himself; and when thus enlightened finds the remembrance of his evil deeds the most terri- ble punishment that can be conceived ;* while the clear- ness and permanence of that remembrance make the fate of the sinner inexpressibly dreadful, confronted as he is with his own wickedness and the infinite purity and love of his Creator. Fearful examples of this are yet to be presented. COMMUNICATION FROM WASHINGTON IRVING. Beautiful, and soothing to the mind, after a perusal of the preceding communications — so sad, yet so natu- ral, is the following from the pure, gentle, and blissful spirit of the gifted and genial writer, Washington Irving. It was given immediately after that from Ham- ilton, these three remarkable messages being written in * The editor is reminded here of those two verses written by an unknown hand on a blank leaf of a copy of Rogers's Pleasures of Memory ; — Pleasures of Memory ! — oh ! supremely blest, And justly proud beyond a poet's praise, If the pure confines of thy tranquil breast Contain, indeed, the subject of thy la.\ s ! By me how envied '.—for to me The herald still of misery, Memory makes her influence known By sighs, and tears, and grief alone. I greet her as the fiend, to whom belong The vulture's ravening beak, the raven s funeral song. She tells of time misspent, of comfort lost, Of fair occasions gone forever by ; Of hopes too fondly nursed, too rudely crossed, Of many a cause to wish, yet fear, to die ; For what except th' instinctive fear Lest she survive, detains me here, When "all the life of life " is fled ? What, but the deep inherent dread, Lest she beyond the grave resume her reign, And realize the hell that priests and beldams feign ? 110 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the short space of a little over an hour. What human genius could have executed such a wonder! " Washington Irving. — My best friends, what may I store your minds with, in these happy unions of celestial felicity? May the light brought to your minds, never be received with- out a good and happy result to the well-being of your souls in terrestrial bliss ! Bliss should encompass your lives, in pain or pleasure ; for ' weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning ; ' and there is rest at last. Benefit your souls by your powers of reason. I entreat you to fulfil God's laws of nature. Simple and unaffected you will always find them ; and perfect, as all pure things are. "I remind you of a neat little person, now in the home of his Master, and surrounded with fruits and other stores of bless- ings, which I taste and enjoy daily, and which I distribute daily to minor spirits, waiting always for a kind benediction of help and hope. Tis the greatest joy I have — that of imparting to others the means of happiness in the celestial spheres. "Believe me, my kindred, my life is made up of the desire to do good deeds for my neighboring spirit friends. Not enough can I ever do to be satisfied. The more I can do, the more joyously calm I feel. Glorious place of perfect felicity ! I taste of thee with heavenly outpouring of thanks. May blessings from Heaven enlighten your minds and hearts, my beloved friends, to know the treasures of your home in Christ, /feel them, and there is much love sent you for these teachings in the second coming of Christ. None of them should be lost, but should be made to meet the demand for comprehension and good living. I feel the strength of what I say to you grow, as I repeat it ; and I trust it will lead you to higher motives of interest than merely geography, history, arithmetic, etc. — all good things in their particular ways ; but there is a greater work behind them, which should not be forgotten. But, I sadly say it, that is a science benighted or lost. However, I feel God's strength is upon the world ; and he will take pity upon men, and bring their minds into the united religion of brotherhood — call it Spiritualism, or universal salvation. • ' May the time prove near for the redemption, or, I should SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Ill say, the relief, of men's souls ; for all are redeemed through God's Son, Christ, who answers for us in heaven, at the last. But he can never fill our places, nor grant us remission ; but each will receive his own damning qualities of flesh, or merit his great purification from sin's stain. " God bless you, my brothers in the flesh. May God show you a kind face, and lift you up beyond the requirement of pardon, or any infelicity. Amen. "As Christ liveth, so I live — the spirit of a humble poet and writer upon God's earth. Washington Irving, " A Philanthropist at large." COMMUNICATIOXS FROM PRINCE ALBERT. Prince Albert was called on the evening of the 26th of January, 1879. The medium described him as com- ing down from above, and in front of her — a tall, hand- some man, dressed in a black dress suit — moving very rapidly. The following was written : — " Prince in the earth ; Spirit in the heavens ; God is my love ; With God always near me. ct Thanks be to Him, from a bounteous expanse I come now, with rapture and endless song, as a symbol, to teach mankind the resurrection of the world, and the destiny of nations. "Beloved friends, and best loved subjects of the Kingdom of Christ, be very upright and kind in all your doings while in the flesh. Ambition should goad you on ; but it should be on and up — higher and higher, purer and freer — not cramped by preju- dice, or useless desires for mortal gain. The example of Christ will show you the true way of life. Do not deceive yourselves, one to another, that false were the prophets of old ; for God knows no age, neither does he count the sun's revolutions. "Greater love hath God, the Father, for you, dear mortal, than for many, many of his works of a different description. Noble are you : believe this, and feel it, making it so sure, that no barrier will conceal it from you, under its shadow. No flight of birds should be purer than the mortal soul in its flight to its 112 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. home. I marvel and grieve that the weakness of men will let so many follies govern their lives. " From God do you grow into your final developments. Then why not begin here, and make them true to himself ? Look at the kings of Normandy and France, They were treacherous and wild. No incitement of truth was shown to them. They were mighty in life, but fallen in death. Sad, just kindred, to me it seems, a fallen monarch myself. Never greater purity could mortal reach than can the children of God who live upon the soil of freedom. Homage, dear patrons, is due from all, but to Him only who governeth all. Every one will taste the joys of His reign, and that in the time of His appointment, and with no ill gain. Each is responsible for his every action to God, and no man can assume to dictate to God's power. But see, and know, that I, a spirit, am where no effort is made to show me respect ; for all can see perfectly well, at a glance, or a thought, the adornment of grace the spirit has here. " I was a pacific prince ; thank God, I can say it 1 And to him I will give the homage due to the King of kings, through endless ages and devious wanderings. Press on. Go up, up, and meet us who await you. ' ' Affectionately, your brother spirit, " Albert of England." Perhaps you would be pleased to address a few lines to your wife — the Queen. " Beautiful wife — a purer title than high-toned queen, — would that I could greet you as of yore ! But the river of life is short, and the boats of time are swift, to carry you far away, and near the shore on which stands your duteous consort, now a subject of heaven. Aim higher, blessed wife. (See, I love to repeat this term of private endearment ; although, coming through the public, you may, I fear, regard it as a desecration.) But no harm can befall you on earth, or in heaven, if you have gained the true power to bring joy to your home. I am near you, as near as ever, and watch and protect you by every means of strength and comfort I possess. "Bless God, Queen Victoria, your days are passing into the bright realms of joy and peace, there to accept the reign of love from God, our Father, and the giver of life. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. H3 "Feel sympathy for me, who was born in sin, and pray for the people, that they may sing the hymn of praise — ' Glory to God on high, peace on earth, and good will toward men. Amen ! ' " We hope to be able to send these messages abroad. " Repeat, and spread them far and wide. This will, at least, open a free channel. I am so earnest to show to the world, God is love ! No bondage should exist on earth, while heaven is so free — purely free. Bless you, Albert." With the communication from this noble prince, this section of the work is closed. Apparently, it might have been prolonged indefinitely ; and the editor hopes to receive still other messages of love and truth from the " lost of earth," but found in heaven. Oh, what a revelation does this chapter of a most wonderful experience present ! All that the truly wise have spiritually seen, all that the good and pure have hoped for, when, rising above " sickening doubts " and often dark despair, they could see the truth mirrored in the innermost depths of their souls, is here shown as God's truth. For, from beyond death's bourn the trav- eler does return, and tell to listening humanity the won- drous story of his immortal destiny; so that the glori- ous words of our venerated bard depict to us no fig- ment of a heated imagination, when he says : — " In the room Of this grief -shadowed Present, there shall be A Present in whose reign no grief shall gnaw The heart, and never shall a tender tie Be broken ; — in whose reign the eternal change That waits on growth and action shall proceed With everlasting concord, hand in hand."* * W. C Bryant, The Flood of Years. 114 SPIMITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. V. SPIRITS IN" THE LOWER SPHERES. Their Sufferings, Repentance, and Conversion. " As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked ; but that the wicked turn from his way and live." — Ezekiel xxxiii. 11. "Christ also suffered for sins once; a just person for un- just persons, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the spirit : in which he also went and preached unto the spirits in prison." — 1 Peter iii. 18, 19. Perhaps, the most remarkable phase of the experi- ences recorded in this book is that which refers to com- munications received from spirits of the lower grade, or gradf s, — sometimes called " unprogressed spirits." The revelation comprised in these communications presents, however, spirits in various states, or degrees of pro- gression, but all properly coming under the general designation of spirits in the loicer spheres, or suffering spirits. Probably, the diversities of character and con- dition among the spirits of the departed, like those of human nature on earth, are infinite ; so that it is impos- sible perfectly to classify the spirits, or discriminate the spheres in such a way as to show, in separate and dis- tinct categories, the exact characteristics of any consid- erable number of these " dark spirits." The editor does not feel inclined to theorize, but to narrate facts, from which the reader may draw his own conclusions. That the remarkable fact of spirit progression in the " dark world " may be clearly seen, as it has been shown in SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. H5 these experiences, the communications from these spirits will be severally presented, but all in the order of time, so that the amelioration in the state of each may be understood, in connection with the other phenomena presented. I. Among the first communications written by the me- dium was, as already stated, the following : " Please pray for your many friends, who are suffering, gone away as your ." The first communication addressed to the editor, in response to the question, " Who is desirous of commu- nicating with me ? " was the following [May 18, 1878] : — " Spirit of " [naming a relative]. What is your condition ? " I am a very poor spirit, as I do not see the Lord." Why not? ** I was too slow in good works." What do you desire f ' ' Pray for me. Ask all my friends to pray for me ; for it makes me feel very much better." Subsequently, very many conversations were held with this spirit through the mediumship of the editor's little son.* A small portion of these colloquies is here given : — How long have you been in the spirit world ? * The sudden and startling development of this mediumship in the editor's family must strike even the casual reader as a most wonderful occurrence. In connection with all the facts that have been ^iven through these mediums, the editor cannot but believe that it was a dispensation of Providence to en- able him to present these facts concerning the future life— so momentous to mankind— to the world. Besides, by having these two excellent mediums always accessible, and beyond the slightest suspicion of collusion and im- posture (to which other and paid mediums are always subject), the editor has possessed a far better means of investigating this kind of spirit inter- course than has been permitted to most others. 116 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. " Six or eight years." [Should have been about six and a half years.] Have you been suffering since then ? "Yes ; I have been sorrowing all the time, until I found a way to send you a message through your daughter and son." Would you like to send a message to your children f " Yes ; tell them to try to go to God in this world ; and tell them they will be much happier, if they do. O, beg them to do so for their father's sake ; for he has suffered enough, because he neglected his duties to God on earth."* Is it light or dark where you are ? " Quite dark, — with unhappiness. " How does our praying for you affect you ? " I become brighter and happier all the time." Did you ever communicate through any medium previous to these icritings ? "No." How did you know you could write through Emma ? " I heard from Mollie that she could make Emma write ; and she told me to try and communicate through her also." The above is but a very small part of many conversa- tions on successive days, continued for several weeks and referring to many topics, some of a private character. The responses were written by the hand of the child with wonderful facility and readiness. On one occa- sion it was asked : " How do you write through the medium ?" and the reply was, " By putting what I wish to say into his mind." On Sunday, June 9th, the fol- lowing was said in course of a brief colloquy : — Bo you know what day this is f "Yes ; the day of holy rest." * This person gave but little attention to religious matters during his life, being entirely engrossed in his business. His life was, as far as known, in- offensive, and characterized by faithfulness in his earthly duties ; he was punctiliously honest in his dealings with his fellow-men, and in his domestic relations above reproach ; but, alas ! he made no adequate preparation for that spiritual state of being which stretches out, eternally, beyond this mun- dane sphere. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. H7 Do you rest on the Sabbath t " No ; we never tire." Are you sorry you did not keep the Sabbath more regularly when on earth ? "Yes; very sorry. If I had served God as faithfully as I performed my other duties, he would not leave me in this place." Do spirits feel pain ? "Yes ; spiritual pain, not bodily pain, but much worse." Do wicked spirits inflict pain upon each other? " Yes ; by teasing them." Have you suffered from this cause f "Yes ; they would follow me and mock me." Have they any control over you f * ' Yes ; to some extent — similar to what they have on earth, only more." Where are these 'very icicked spirits ? " All over, and in bad homes." Why don't they remain where they belong ? " They cannot stay there." Are spirits punished everlastingly? " Yes ; if they do not repent." What is Ml? "The worst of all troubles." Is it merely a state? " No ; I think those evil spirits are in the planets which can- not be seen by the eye of man, being too near the sun, — some so near as to be burned up." Can the evil spirits be burned so as to be annihilated ? " No; they are reserved for further spiritual life; for the spirits live on, only they suffer more."* Who are these evil spirits? " Wicked people whom the devil has conquered." Who is the devil ? " I don't know ; because I never saw him. Please do not ask * It must be borne in mind that this spirit is not an advanced one, and com- municates only as far as he knows. What he says is to be compared with the statements of higher spirits. His truthfulness, however, is unquestionable, as the editor believes. 118 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. me such a question ; for it makes me feel very bad, since it seems to me that you think I am with the devil." I ask pardon ; we will speak of good spirits." On another occasion, this spirit was requested to send a message to a relative, who is not leading a good life, for the purpose of influencing him to reform. The boy medium wrote, under the spirit influence, for the space of nearly an hour, in awful silence, for the communica- tion was of the most startling character. A portion only is here given : — " Dear : Do try, for my sake, to be a better man ; for you are fast approaching death, and (I am sorry I must say it) Hell. Be better ; be better. Oh ! believe that it is your who is writing this message. In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, I say, believe it is I, who say to you that you must be a better man ; for, if you are not, you will have to suffer all the torments of Hell. ' : I write this message at the request of , who is a good woman, in the belief in God's merciful forgiveness ; and she desires that you should reform, so that instead of enduring the sufferings of hell, you may enjoy the happiness of heaven, where you can see Jesus, and not the devil. ' ' O my dear , again I say, be better. / was wicked, and I have suffered much ; but I am afraid your sufferings will be greater. Indeed, I cannot tell you how intense your sufferings will be in this world of spirits, if you do not become better. Oh ! be a changed man, and repent of what you have done ! " The spirit then proceeded to enumerate with singu- lar precision all the circumstances under which the mes- sage was written, writing the full name of every one in the room. It was a most startling occurrence, for the slightest idea that such a piece of composition could have emanated, consciously or unconsciously, from any one present, would have been preposterous to the very last degree. No; it was a warning from the other world, not only for him to whom it was addressed, but SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. U9 to all who are living in blind, foolish, and wicked forget- fulness of their destiny, either of happiness or misery, in the eternal world. Other communications from the same spirit will now be presented. These were written through the me- diumship of the editor's daughter. [July 5. J " , your sincere , from the throne of grace, comes to bless you. Many foolish sins I have had to regret ; but I feel they are vanishing from my sight, like dew, in the might of love. Many were my faults through blindness, which never can be your pardoning excuse, after these manifestations of God's love. Do not be weary, my dear, dear . I fondly see you are going on in God's appointed walk. Thank Heaven, you are saved from many sorrows I have felt. " Ever, sincerely, . " Again, after prayers had been offered for another suf- fering spirit, who had solicited them, the same spirit wrote as follows [July 7] : — " My dear , pray for us all. All are needy of help from God. At least I am, for my desires are not satisfied yet. I was a poor spirit : now I am a little higher than then ; but my hope is to see God as the angels see him. I feel my sins to be many ; but God is just and merciful, long suffering, and of great kindness. So all, I think, will be fulfilled to my heart's fondest wishes. My friends were not of my own choosing, for they were uncongenial ; but, thanks be to God Almighty ! I am re- leased from them, and I feel almost in heaven. Bless you all with heavenly goodness. I wish you heaven's happiness." On the 16th of July, the same spirit wrote in a more sorrowful tone : — " God bless your heart, my dear . Help me out of this darkness to the light of God's face. Help me to see that my sins in the flesh are all forgiven. My hope is in your kindness to show me the path out of here. Bless you forever ! May God make me to see his light, for my soul's blackness envelops me too thickly." 120 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The following prayer was then written by a higher spirit, in order to assist the suffering one : — "O merciful Father, show this spirit his fallen nature, and make him pure through the love of Christ, who shed his blood for all weak spirits. Look with pity upon him ! Behold his heart's repentance ! Thy love must sustain him through his trials and punishment. Lord, have mercy upon him." On the 18th of August, the medium, addressing the same spirit, said : u My dear , God bless you ! I hope you are advancing rapidly." To this the follow- ing response was written : — " O, yes ! I am quite contented with my state at present, but, of course, should like to reach a higher goal, if possible ; and must use my powers in a true direction, so as to obtain a better home for my soul. Seek ye the upper kingdoms ; then ye will not fail to be pleased with your heavenly condition." On the 31st of August, through the other medium, the following colloquy was held : — What is your condition now ? " Happier." What did you mean by saying your friends were not of your own choosing f ** When I died, they chose me, not I them." You mean wicked spirits t "■ Yes, but I have tried better friends." All the communications from this spirit cannot be presented ; they are very numerous, and some refer to private matters. Only one other is here given, written through the child medium [Nov. 24, 1878] :— " is here, and greets you with a pure and heavenly heart, such as before I had not ; but by your aid, and that of my other friends, I am partly relieved from my terrible position." We hope you mill soon be entirely relieved. " Soon is not the word. I have not yet suffered the punish- ment for my evil doings in the world." How are you now occupied? SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 121 "Helping-, and praying, by the will of God and through his word, for very wicked spirits here and in the flesh. This is helping me very much." Bo you see these very bad spirits ? " Not in my sphere, but in the spheres to which my Heavenly Father sends me, through Jesus Christ. I have progressed from the sphere of Saturn, which is one of the places for the doom of evil spirits " Tou mean you are acting by the direction of Christ ? " My Heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ, sends me to the worlds of doom. God's will is Christ's will." Is it bright where you are now ? " Yes, yes, to me ; but to the higher spirits it is as dark as a dungeon." How do you know it is so dark to the higher spirits ? " God's sphere is so bright, that no other light ever seemed so brilliant. That light, compared to the light where 1 am, is incomprehensible to beings on earth."* In the lower spheres, does it appear dark to the 'wicked spirits? " Yes, yes ; awful." Are there any spirits without hope ? " Only bad spirits." Will all be saved ? " Yes ; all will be brought to the light. If they cannot see it themselves, Christ will for them.f But not all so soon as I have been ; I feel I am a very privileged spirit. Oh ! oceans of love are in my heart for you all." * The following Scripture texts illustrate this remark: " Giving thanks unto the Father, which made us meet for the portion of the inheritance of the saints in light ; who delivered us out of the power of darkness, and trans- lated us into the kingdom of the Son of his love.' 1 — Colossians i. 12, 13. " The blessed and only Potentate, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords ; Who only hath immortality, dwelling in light unapproachable." — 1 Timothy vi. 15, 16. " Who called you out of darkness to his marvelous 1 lL^lit."^ — 1 Peter ii. !). '■ God is light, and in him is no darkness at all — 1 John i. 5 See also Revelation xxi. 11, 23 ; xxii. 5. + " For even as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive.' 1 1 Cor. xv. 22. 122 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. II. Another series of communications will now be pre- sented, affording a similar example of suffering, as the consequence of a misspent life, but of a severer charac- ter and without the same degree of amelioration. This spirit was referred to in the first communications as one of those who "had gone away," and for whom prayers were asked. He was among the first to manifest him- self ; and, after his name was written, the following conversation took place [May, 1878] : — What do you wish to say ? " I am in trouble." Are you improving ? " I cannot. I am in great trouble ; so lielp me, as I am in the lowest way. I am very miserable. Do pray to God for me. He will certainly help my condition." Do you have hope ? " Hope is my heaven." Are you sorry you did not lead a more religious life in this world f "0, yes ; very sorry indeed." Have you any friends and companions t " Yes ; I have too many." Why too many f " Too many like myself. They are wicked in every way." What else do you desire to say ? " Please do not forget what I have told you. I am in great trouble." Anything else? " No ; that is all. God is good and merciful." This is but a part of the conversation, much of it referring to private matters connected with his family, and perfectly identifying the spirit. The person referred to had deceased about eleven years previously. The medium had never known him. The chief fault of his SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 123 life was intemperance and its attendant misdoings. During the next two months, there were only occasional, and very brief, communications from this unhappy spirit, consisting chiefly of short ejaculations and peti- tions for prayers. Once another spirit wrote, interced- ing for him : — "Pray for Help him to God. Help him to see tliat his meanness of soul is from his wicked life of sin. O (rod, look, I beseech thee, on the sorrow of his heart." On the 28th of July, he communicated as follows : — " Help me. Hell is my home, but you are sending 1 me God's light. Pray for me, I beseech you, in the Father's holy and al- mighty name of love. Forever I will bless you, with such everlasting power that you will certainly feel its benefit — at least it seems so to me." [Prayer offered. 1 " Thank you all. You are the awakening of my soul from despair. How much I could tell you ! Oh ! Oh ! Keep the love of God in your hearts for- ever and ever. Amen ! Amen ! " On the 24th of August, the following was written by the same, in answer to an inquiry in regard to his pro- gress: — " I wish I was farther on ; but I thank GOD* that, through repentant suffering, I am no longer lost to Heaven's light. Heaven send you more aid to help the weak into true paths. This is the desire of your penitent ." Have the good spirits helped you? " Yes : all do well to me a sinner." With the exception of the writing of the name, and very brief supplications for aid, no message was received from this spirit until November 15th, when a commu- nication having been written by the spirit of the editor's * The writing of this spirit was rapid and emotional ; but he wrote the name of the Supreme Being with a slowness implying great reverence ; and not only that, but stopped and drew two parallel circles around it. This apparent reverence, or rather awe, felt by ilie darkest spirits towards their Heavenly Father, has been shown in many remarkable ways. This is a point of great interest and SUggestiveness, and will be referred to further on. 124 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. daughter — apparently a guardian angel — -the question was asked, " Do you ever see — — - — -," which was an- swered as follows : — " Yes ; I wish he was not so forlorn a spirit. Why, oh ! why does he not try to rise to bright things ? We are never weary in seeking for him ; but he always feels afraid of us, and says : ' No, no, no ; not yet can I leave my place ; and I am not to be sought for in these dark places. I will help myself, if God is willing.' He will come, if you wish it; and perhaps you can secure his thoughts for a good purpose. Sorry, SORRY, SORRY ! " Will you bring him, dear Mollie f [Change — heavy irregular letters.] " is here, in the hope of heaven." [One of those present (a relative) wept ; when it was written :] " — -, don't weep. You will make me wild ! " Do you advance toward a better state f " , as the tree falls, does it not lie ? After my past con- sumed years of anguish for you all, is it not RIGHT that J should suffer in my turn? When this spirit shall forget the past misfortunes in his earthly living, then he can ask of God what he may do for him ; but not while this feeling is upon me, could 1 supplicate Cod for a relief from sorrow. It is my own just, MERITED punishment ; and, O merciful and right- eous Father, I am happy in saying Amen ! " Do our prayers aid you t " Yes, if you are forgiving." Do you like to come to us ? " Yes ; Oh ! so much ! It is the comfort of a living death ! " Do you think you will soon become happier f " Yes ; please God, it will not be long before I shall have cast away my bondage to sin ; and, with hope as my leader, I shall soon be among the living." Do you desire to send any word to your relatives? " Tell them all to pray for me ; and God will never forsake them in their kindness and humility." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 125 III. The next illustration presented is a still more remark- able one. It is that of a very gifted man, who died in this city in 1869, with startling suddenness and under very painful circumstances. He had been exceedingly prominent in the political world, and had filled with distinction several positions of great dignity and re- sponsibility. In his special field of effort, he had but few superiors; and had his moral and spiritual culture been equal to his intellectual power, this painful narra- tive would never have been written. Acquainted per- sonally, but to a very limited extent, with the editor, and connected by marriage with his family, he early com- municated, writing his name without being called ; in- deed, when he was not in the thoughts of any one pres- ent. The first of these messages was written on the 31st of May, as follows [the editor only being present with the medium] : — [Name written]. What do you wish to say ? " My dear Mr. Kiddle, I am glad to speak with you. You are well protected by teachers of God's heaven."* Who are they t " Those who are above you in the world of spirits." What is your condition ? "Not very happy." Do you still take an interest in the affairs of this icorld ? " Yes ; we are very anxious to help your high cause of educa- tion. " A few other questions were asked, and answered, as with an effort to discourage, on the editor's part, all fur- ther spiritual intercourse. This, however, as was after- ward clearly shown, was either through ignorance or ■ insincerity. In the mean time, other dark spirits had * i hut is, by the good spirits surrounding us. 126 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. communicated, sometimes railing, sometimes mocking, never, however, using any words bordering on profan- ity or blasphemy. This was repulsive and startling at first ; but the right manner to deal with these unpro- gressed spirits was soon made known to the medium and those with her. Thus, on such an occasion [July 4], the following was written by the medium, from a well-known spirit, and addressed to herself: — "My dear Emma, I like to see you writing with God's angels of mercy ; but be careful not to favor too much some who come to offer you assistance, but with bad intent. You must say a prayer for them ; and then they will depart with God's com- mand. Never fear. All is well with your heart. Do not be discouraged. God is your helper." The course here indicated had already been, but was afterwards still more earnestly, carried out ; and the truth was illustrated that prayer is truly the great moral and spiritual force of the universe. The personality of God was never more effectually demonstrated than through this wonderful experience ; and the offering up of prayer to the Heavenly Father of all spirits truly brought his blessing and protection, enabled the good spirits to assist us, and effectually disarmed the malice of the evil ones. God is indeed the Monarch of the Universe; and those who love and reverence him, with perfect faith and trust, need fear nothing; for he can say with the Psalmist: "Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil ; for thou art with me ; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me." " You do well," said a spirit friend, " to send for bless- ings to heaven's Father." " Never fear," said another ; "we are in strength to-night through your prayers." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 127 " Be firm believers," said another, " in God's strength, love, and mercy." Such was the beautiful lesson so impressively taught in this seemingly mysterious manner. No need, says the religionist, to go to the spirits to learn this, it hav- ing been so clearly taught by God's revelation through the Holy Scriptures. True, it is most plainly taught by them ; but is faith in and love toward God so strong or so common among the sons of men, that they cannot be benefited by more revelation from the All-Merciful One ? Consider: this truth is taught in the Psalms of David ; and yet Christ came to awaken men's minds to the glories of spiritual truth, and to give them the great law, " Thou shall love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." It was on a Sunday evening (July 7th), that the spirit of the person above referred to again communicated, writing as follows : — " H. R. would have your prayers for God's mercy. I am in trouble of mind which I hope to relieve. Please pray for my soul in God's high anger and punishment, for many misdeeds which I need not explain." We will all pray for you. " Thank you ! " Can you not pray yourself ? " I don't know how to pray now. ' God be merciful to me a sinner.' " You will feel God's mercy yet. " Might I hope so, I should be happy." Then was written from S. R., the sister-in-law of the repentant spirit — a lady of great purity and loveliness of character on*earth, whose spirit messages have been already referred to : — " My dear Henry, ever will I bless you. Help my brother to see his way to happiness and love. We all see but cannot assist 128 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. him yet — not until his heart is feeling his wickedness, although our fondest desires are for his good. As yet, we have been pre- vented by his heaviness from helping him to heaven. Many are looking upon your work with hope for your soul's salvation and happiness to come. Blessed is he who helps the sick and needy; for he shall see God forever. Amen. Sarah, with her Father's blessing on your hearts. Amen ! Amen ! " From the same repentant spirit, July 9th : — ' ' May God give me grace to ascend ! Lord, have mercy S May God send his blessing upon your heads ! Lord, have mer- cy upon me, a heavy sinner ! Look with compassion and love upon my sorrow ! " From the same, July 10th : — '■ Blood of Christ, make me pure. Repentance is my hope. I am better already. My many sins are all forgiven. H. R. is a better spirit. Thanks be to God for his goodness." Can you do good to others ? This will help you much. " I will try. I will bring a friend of mine with me the next time I come. You will be able to help him. Bless God, O my soul ! " On the next day, the dreadful contrition of this spirit in trouble appeared to be intensified, as he was com- pelled to review his past life. Earthly remorse brings indescribable anguish ; but oh ! what is it, what can it be, compared to the heart-rending sorrow of a spirit ? And yet, even to him, how true probably the lines of the poet : — " Blest tears of soul-felt penitence ! In whose benign, redeeming now, Is felt the first, the only sense Of guiltless joy that guilt can know." The following communication terribly illustrates this truth. May it be a lesson to all who read this book : — " Help me to pray, for God's sake ! God have mercy upon me a sinner ! The darkness of death surrounds me here in this world of sorrow. Much will I give, if you will help my path SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 129 out of my prison. God bless you in the home above me. A thousand blessings on your souls, if God but hear my suppli- cations ! Why did I not hearken to the voice of love and kind- ness before my life was lost to earth's light ? Why did I not help my wife to see her glory better? Bless, God ! my chil- dren, and their children ! Remember not my sins. Help me to say : ' Thy will bo done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors. Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil, for thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, forever and ever. Amen." " An account was then read of a spirit who had been greatly benefited by repentance, and an effort to do good to others ; to which the following response was writ- ten : — " Heaven help me to do as he did ! Help me to see the light. I am too black. I will do all I can to help others. May I bring another dark spirit with me when I come again?" He was told he could, and that all possible aid would be given him ; and then the spirit of S. R. wrote : — " Emma, do you not see God's angels helping you in your path? Be patient, and all will be well with your heart." The medium and her husband having learned the lesson as to the proper mode of assisting the spirits in trouble who manifested, applied it faithfully on eayh oc- casion that offered; and, en the 16th of July, after they had prayed for and with two spirits, who came soliciting prayers, the following encouraging communication was written : — "Happiness is awaiting your hearts. Give the troubled spirits more of your prayers. God send you glory to help his fallen creatures. May the love of God abound in your hearts always. We see your fears are not so much in the way. Pray that Heaven may send you what is necessary for the salvation of souls. May you persevere in God's calling. Never fear man nor devil. My God is your God to all eternity. Bless his holy 130 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. name ! Forever will we bless your heavenly welfare for the good of mankind lost to the sense of goodness, which is the means of opening heaven. Edmonds." On the 18th of July, the spirit of the brilliant but misguided H. R. again communicated, saying to a lady relative present : — ' ' My dear Mrs. — — , I am not happy. I threw my talents away. " Then continuing, he poured forth the following sor- rowful ejaculations : — ■ " Help me to pray ! I am a wicked spirit. God, look upon me in my affliction. Behold the sorrow of this wretched soul — in the darkness of purgatory. Have mercy — have mercy for the sorrow of my soul, languishing for the living God. O for a single moment of God's love, to let me see his face ! Help me on ! My God ! for the life of me, I cannot see my way. God is my father. Show pity, good Lord ! Thy servant seeks thee with love eternal. God the Father, God the Son, bless you for- ever ! " Did you know nothing of Spiritualism ichile on earth t "Alas ! yes ; but not soon enough to prevent my taking root in the soil of death. Bless you in God's name ! I am yours in death." Again, on the 20th of July, the following was writ- ten : — " My dear friends, help me to the salvation of my soul's hap- piness. Much I deplore my wickedness while in the flesh. Wherefore, O God, did I not see thy just goodness ere this sad calamity fell upon my mind ? Would to God I could be with you again ! Then I could show you that my everlasting punishment is all the result of a sinful life. Pray, see that this be not your lot when God shall call you home to himself, and you shall say, Alas ! that I cannot approach his seat of love ! " On the 22d of July, the editor was present, and offered a prayer, before any writing took place, in which the words occurred : — " Grant that all that may be said and SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 131 done may be for the advancement of Thy everlasting kingdom." After its conclusion, the medium took the pencil, and wrote as follows from the same contrite spirit : — [Name written]. " Help me to tlie light of God's everlasting kingdom, for the love of God. I am your sincere friend, "H. R." " "Will you repeat a prayer that we offer ? " was asked. "Yes;" was the response. The following prayer was then dictated, the spirit writing it through the medium, and expressing, in the varied manner in which it was written the fearful emotions of his mind. The whole was executed with peculiar force and rapidity, particu- larly those w T ords that spoke of the sinner and his for- giveness ; while the name of God was written very slowly and evidently with great solemnity : — " O everlasting God, our Heavenly Father, look down upon us with com- passion, and bless this unhappy spirit with the light of thy forgiving smile- Assist him, O Father in Heaven, in his efforts to emerge from the darkness of sin, and grant that, through his sincere repentance, he may come to the light of thy infinite purity and goodness. O, lead him beside the still waters of thy merciful forgiveness, where he may cleanse his soul from the dark stains of sin, and proceed on the journey that leads at last to thee. O God, hear our prayer for mercy to his and our own transgressions. Cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify thy holy name, through Christ Jesus, our blessed Lord and Saviour. Amen. 1 '' At the close of this prayer, written out by the spirit, and then repeated by the editor, the medium wrote : — " Emma [the medium], I bless your father with Almighty. God's highest blessings. Sarah." [The spirit's sister-in-law, before referred to. ] After this, the repentant spirit again wrote, saying :— - " Oh ! the light of heaven is dawning ! Thank God ! " It was a most wonderful revelation, presenting in almost dramatic vividness the torment of the dark; spirit writhing in contrition, under the fearful, but 132 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. chastening (not vindictive) punishment of the Merciful Father of Spirits, and the inexpressible relief afforded by sincere and fervent prayer. Since that memorable evening, the spirit of H. R. has gone on in his upward path toward the happy kingdom of the blessed Saviour. On the 24th of August, the question was asked of an- other spirit who was communicating, " What can you say of the present condition of H. R. ? " and the answer was, " He is among the progressing spirits of light." And, on the 15th of September, without any calling, the following was written, as one of a long series of com- munications, irom different spirits, only the editor of this work and the medium being present : — [Name written]. We are glad to greet you. " Bless you for that. I need much encouragement to come ; for my spirit is persecuted by long neglectful living from the light of heaven ; but, thanks be to my God, I am so much im- proved that I long for more encouragement to be upon my path, that I may remember that I am but a speck of cloud in the sight of my Redeemer. Be patient with me, and lead me with a strong power toward heaven's height. Live for your own sal- vation, and be not as dead men, who sleep in the darkness of despair, as I have done, heaping sorrows upon my head, that burst upon my soul without a moment's warning to caution me * It was a sleep that came, alas ! too late to prevent my long suf- fering on awakening. " Glad are all angels to know that you are with the pure in heart ; and they wish to perfect your souls for heavenly living. So ask of the Source of life what you will ; and, if God is satisfied, it will be given with love. ' ' My dear Mr. Kiddle, I knew you ere this, but not in so weak a mortal frame of mind did I speak. Enlightenment cometh to all, both great and small ; but pray that your sins be blotted out, and prepare for that great day when God will be the judge of your living on earth. Nothing fear when he is your safe- * This truthfully indicates the manner in which he died. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 133 guard ; and publish in loud tones that as Christ died and rose again, so shall all die and be made alive ; and we can and will come to help you on, without a moment's delay, when all is ready. Forever I send you pure greetings. H. R."'* The above communication was written in an unusual- ly small hand (for spirit writing), and with marvelous rapidity. At the sitting, the medium wrote, from eleven different spirits who communicated — most of them spon- taneously and unexpectedly — more than one hundred pages of manuscript; but, of course, much of the writ- ing was very large. Still, it was most wonderful; and as several had been the intimate personal friends of the editor, he recognized in the writings their special traits of character, as well as allusions to matters connected with his former earthly intercourse with them. Indeed, it was just as natural as if they had been sitting around the table talking to him, as of old, in the flesh, except that what was said related more exclusively to religious * It may be said here that the editor presents all these cases under consid- erable embarrassment ; for while he does not wish that this strange narra- tive should lose any of its vividness and force by the withholding of any im- portant fact, he feels restrained by a consideration as to what is due to the privacy of family affairs. Nor can he lay aside that singular respect which we all feel for the departed, whatever their earthly characters or actions might have been, and which universally prompts to an observance of the old maxim, " De morluis nil nisi bonvm" There can be no question, however, that t'.iose who, in the affliction of their penitence, are looking npon our earthly sphere, from the spirit world into which they have passed, and long- ing to do some good to atone for their past sins and past neglect, would pre- fer the motto, " Demortuis nil nisi vekum ; " and would rejoice that the les- sons taught by their earthly career, and the punishment which is its natural consequence, should be impressed upon the minds and hearts of their fellow- creatures in the earth sphere. Earthly fame or earthly discredit— the applause or the censure of mankind— is nothing to the mind of a spirit— soaring, or attempting to soar, toward those blessed regions where the Tru , the Good, and the Divine are the only objects of aspiration and heavenly contemplation. [Since this note was written the spirit has again communicated, and ex- pressed the desire that his name should be used. It is therefore given in connection with the subsequent communications.] 134 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. or spiritual themes, Farther reference to this sitting will be made in a subsequent part of the work. (See page 205.) Another communication from this spirit was written on the 8th of December last ; and, in connection with this, the name is given according to the spirit's desire. It has been omitted for the reasons stated, in the pre- ceding pages, because they were written before this communication was received; and the editor desires to adhere strictly to the facts as presented. " Henry Raymond is present and overlooking your work with great satisfaction, and certainly with a great desire for good results. I am very tliankf ul to God that my life is as it is now. I have undergone the change from a state of despair to one of the brightest hope that can affect a man, in spirit or in the liesh. I am relieved of a load the weight of which seemed to bear me down to the darkest abyss of regret. I only longed to escape from my life's retrospect. I only wished that I had made my- self a proud example of my Maker's image, and had kept God in my heart, to show me the right and wrong of every action. Do, I beseech you, find out, before a day escapes you, that the love of God is all that you require to elevate your life to heav- en's height. It will give you the promptings to choose what is good, to be kind and courteous to every one, be he humble or proud, rich or poor ; for I find now that God has regard for the spirit's welfare, not for your earthly body. I am tasting of joys that I never knew upon earth, or hoped to find in heaven ; for I was a wretched man, to God and myself untrue. Believe me, I have suffered such a punishment, that I would have given my life to escape it ; but, alas ! I chose my own career and suffered therefrom. But I am not as before. I am now the purified, but not perfected, spirit of Henry J, Raymond, of the New York Times." The editor then held the following conversation with the spirit : — Bo you icish that I should publish your experience to tlte world ? SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 135 '* Yes ; much good may it do them, for I hope to have them escape my punishment." Are you willing 1 should use your name? "Yes; I desire that you should use my name for any good purpose ; for I was not unknown in my life ; and by my example the world will be able to see that the follies they commit will result in the heaviest penalties of a life of vanity — sorrow and regret. " Has not your progress been unusually rapid? " Yes ; when the heart leaps or yearns for good, God is instan- taneous in his love and presence." A further communication was written by the same spirit, coming without a request, on the 8th of January ensuing. This is especially interesting, from the sum- mary he gives of the history recorded here, and from the important admonitions he presents : — " Henry Raymond. — By the permission of God's family bond, I come to throw an intensity of light upon this beautiful subject ; namely, ' the communion of spirits in the flesh with those abiding in space,' — glorious fact, beyond the comprehen- sion of mortal mind in its present condition of error, and in its ignominious living unto death ! Hearken, ye people — ye, who linger on the boundary of benighted kingdoms, give heed to this warning knowledge, lending to your souls a heavenly fore- thought, by the revelations of God's benign messengers of truth. Lost is the state of man, kind, dear Christian friends, through the misleading torchlight of a perverted revelation. Now is the time to bring your skepticism to a trial, by the test of these facts. Do not attempt to satisfy your tastes by making these revelations a subject of amusement, or by treating them with indifference. There is a mightier cord to draw you — the ambition to rise to those heights where the angels gather in the harvest of joy, through the will and pleadings of their blessed Saviour. To you it is given to enter the portals of salvation, and gaze upon the store of holy wonders, sacred inventions, all classified, and arranged in distinct portions of space, — and adapted in field, scope, and direction — to your several ambi- tions or yearnings. 136 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ' ' I am Henry Raymond, of the New York Times. I once held the attention of many a heart in my attempts to portray public affairs ; and why can I not now instruct you with skill, or at least inform you of my experience, from which you may derive a blessing ? "It is a high privilege to come ; for, without this power, I should have been a lost sheep. I found favor through this heavenly source, for I was a misguided man. In my high dis- tinction only known, I was a villainous hypocrite in many ways, as others are, to my sorrow. But I have been judged and tried, and found guilty, and sentenced ; and that too after a verdict beyond any that could be pronounced at the world's dictation, and to a punishment more than in your thoughts you can con- ceive, and such as I pray you may never experience. But God is gracious, beyond expression ; and after a concentration of my hopes, I have been lifted higher and higher. First, I came in dark sin, then after being relieved through prayer, I was enabled to indulge in a faint hope, which soon sprung into abundant trust, and finally into fruitful thanksgiving. "Please accept my prayers and blessings. Let me beseech you to remember your dead daily, and thereby lift the wayward and fallen out of despair or sinful bondage. I, myself, dear friends of the public, am still in the '"press" of the United States of Christian America, binding myself to you as long as name and country require. Look beyond the clouds, and seek the truth. Henry J. Raymond, in bonds." IT. The next case to be presented is, in some respects, still more interesting. It is that of a relative — a young man of an exceedingly active, ardent nature, impatient under restraint, and prone to plunge into excess. Not criminal, but reckless — heedless of religious teaching, and living here without a thought of his God or his Sa- viour, he was indeed like the prodigal son of Christ's beautiful parable, In early manhood, he was suddenly- snatched by Divine Providence from his earthly career, SPIHITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 137 and was mourned as the lost one from his Saviour's fold, until these remarkable writings commenced, when he was among the first to manifest himself, exhibiting the same reckless activity as had characterized him on earth. His name, being that of a near relative, at once attracted much attention from the medium and her hus- band, although it was coupled with such expressions as, " Go to the devil," " You are a fool ; " and conversa- tions and expostulations followed, by means of which he was finally induced to listen, and, it is presumed, feel that his condition was not entirely hopeless, — that God was even in the dark place* wherein he dwelt, and would forgive even so vile a prodigal as he.f Prayers were offered for him, and with him. He was induced to write them, day after day, by dictation of the medium and her husband ; and was told to exert himself in try- ing to help others to forsake their wicked life, and to rise to better and brighter things. The change was most wonderful and startling, as the series of communi- cations now to be presented will show. In the early part of July, nearly two months after * " If I make my bed in hell, behold, Thou art there. 1 '— Psalm cxxxix. 8. t " But wha.i he was yet a great way off", his father saw him, and had com- passion, and lan, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. ''—Luke xv. 20. Oh ! what infinite love is here displayed by the blessed Saviour as the attribute of " Our Father in Heaven 1 " and, O I what wretched blindness to limit that love— although acknowledged to be limitless— to the petty span of time com- prehended in the longest life of any human being on earth ! It has been well asked, "Why should repentance be efficacious onlj- during an earthly life-time, which is but an instant, and inefficacious throughout eternity ?" It has also been well said, " A religion which makes the doctrine of everlast- ing punishment its corner-stone— which declares its foundations to be under- mined, if it is deprived of its demons, its hell of fire and brimstone, and its pitiless God, is a religion which is committing suicide," and, it may be added, the teachers of such a pretended religion are making infidels and atheists, and incurring a penalty of sorrow which they will fully realize in their en- lightened consciences, when they pass to the just retributiou of their own acts. 138 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the first communication was received from this spirit, the following was written : — " Hear me. I am C. W. , your , who was, but is no longer, a devil. Thanks — everlasting thanks to you both ! I have fought the good fight, and the battle is won. Be kind to all who come for mercy. They are sent for a holy purpose to you, as well as for themselves." Who assisted youf " I was helped by your praying with me, and through heav- en's angels." Did you find benefit in aiding others ? "Yes ! Yes ! Yes ! That is my only salvation. I did not know it until you told me. Glorious ! 1 am victorious. Thank God. / do it every moment. Help others, and you will cer- tainly help yourselves. " What was your previous state ? "Poor ugly spirit, in the blackness of despair — almost hell." Can you describe your present home ? " No, no. I cannot explain it to my satisfaction ; but I am in a happy life, where God's light is thrown inexpressively serene — calm as heaven's lakes. Now I must away to help my friends see that ' God is love.' May God bless you both eter- nally. " A few days afterwards, the following was written : — " C. W., your , comes with love and grateful feeling to your hearts. Not well do I understand my Maker's kindness to me ; for my soul's great punishment was justly merited. Now, thanks be to God, I am only a sinner in remembrance of my sins. They are all forgiven. Happily, I can think of God and love and life, and rejoice with heavenly rejoicing. My dear , be faithful in your calling in the earth life, and much will be added to your heart's joy. 0, let me tell you some of my ex- perience in the life beyond your own. I was a sinner whom God disdained to hear, or to give to him a calling. At first I was too weak to repent ; but now do I see the way given for my re- demption. How to thank your hearts for your kindness I can- not tell ; but, believe me, I will await your coming with heav- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 139 enly impatience, to give you my greeting of rapture, too deep to explain to your understanding." As illustrative of the fact that the higher spirits were watching the efforts of the medium and those with her, to aid the repentant spirits who were struggling toward the light, the following communication is here presented : — " We bless you in your work of light to the dark, dark world. We wish you all God speed ; for many are in sad need of some- thing to arouse their despondent hearts to the love of God in heaven." The following was written (July 15th) from C. W., addressed to one of his brothers : — " C. W., your brother in God's world above you. — My dear brother, heaven is your home. Do, for the love of God, change your condemnable notions about your coming life. I will ever pray for your heavenly benefit. Much do you need some pow- erful light thrown on your path, to show you where your mind is in the wrong. Alas ! that I cannot give you more evidence of my spiritual presence to help you on the road to life ever- lasting. I bless your soul with almighty love. Emma [the medium] is my helper to mansions higher than I can ever hope for. I was a foolish and wicked man to throw away my many passports, and lead a life that could not help my soul to its glory. I have paid for my past transgressions with sorrowful regrets. My dear brother, pray be advised while yet there is time, and all heaven will rejoice to greet your entrance. C. W." A short time afterward, the following was written by the same spirit to another brother : — "To my brother : — Will you hearken to your brother's voice of calling from the depths of heavenly love to your heart ? Be the fervent boy you always were. From the home of the Lord, I see you need awakening to the love of God, through the tribulations of the body, which are sent for your highest edifi- cation. If you but see the light of God's ways, he will lead you where heavenly pastures grow, and still waters are washing. " Hear the words of your brother Charles, who sees that the life 140 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. lie led was but as a flight of birds through the waters of sin. He is no longer the Charles of the flesh ; nor would I be for all the kingdoms of the earth. Have you the light through the medium of God's grace and love? Have you the sorrow of a sinner lost to his Maker above ? Alas ! I see you are only weak — weak, indeed, in thanksgiving for the many benefits al lotted to your earthly career ; but, praise be to the God of Israel, I will hope and pray for the dawn of Heaven's morning sun to lead you to homes where there will be little else to seek except your fellow-beings' good and comfort. Forever graco your home, dear brother, with Christian feelings so pure that the stains of earth's soil cannot mar or efface them ; and, lastly, for the present, be patient in good works ; they are your heav- enly passports. Your brother in the love of God." In the latter part of August, the following was ad- dressed by the same spirit to others of his relations : — " My dear , I see that you are not believers. Do hearken ! Oh ! believe, believe, my dear . Alas for me ! I wish I could express to you my intense desires to send you greetings from heaven to earth. I am a poor spirit in God's sight, God knows ; but I have experienced many sorrows for my youth's neglect. Alas ! I was too foolish in my desires for my heart's satisfaction. But all is over ; and gained is the victory over my sins and follies, thanks be to God and Jesus Christ ! Amen." On the 29th of September, the editor with some others being present, the same spirit was called, and wrote as follows : — " Dear and esteemed friends, I have never intruded my pres- ence upon you while yet the impression of dislike toward mo was thought to exist in your minds. No longer will you feel this. I have secured for myself a proper station to see my way, and hope ere long to find a good and quiet home for my soul's rejoicing. I mean that I have high and bright longings to reach a purity beyond your conception. As yet 1 am a feeble mani- kin, compared to the bright and holy spirits, who 1 see are above me in living. But I am also a persevering and engineer- ing spirit, not a lazy spirit, who feels no onward striving, but SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 141 growls, and in his unhappy state TORMENTS THE LIVING. Yes ; I was FALSELY accused. I did not intend insult. For- give is our motto, and I hope it will be yours for me. Believe me, I was impatient to secure me a place in heaven, and not willing to stay, and be persecuted by DEVILS. I am in your debt, and will never forget. Then deserve not the foolish call- ing of a hypocrite, but seek all the happiness that I see is in store for you some short time ahead. I intend that you shall never hear from me, unless at your positive wish and calling, when I will ever send you all heavenly and spiritual aid in my power. May you ever feel that the love of God is your holy living ; and see, too, that spirits can acutely and painfully for- give and forget." This communication is a peculiar one, and demands an explanation. The remarks in regard to an " impres- sion of dislike " in our minds toward him, and that he was " falsely accused," also that u spirits can forgive and forget," have reference to circumstances connected with his first manifestations, which were repulsive, as they indicated a fallen nature. When words expressive of depravity or ill-will were written, ostensibly by this spirit, in the presence of the editor, the, in he name of God, commanded the spirit to depart ; as he did also subsequently when what purported to be the same spirit wrote similar words through the mediumship of his son. This was one of the shadows of the experience recorded in this work ; for it occasioned at first far from pleas- urable emotions in the mind of the editor to be made so strikingly conscious of the presence of an evil dis- posed spirit. It was, however, but transient ; as like a flash of light, the spirit of the editor's daughter, becom- ing apparently aware, in an instant, of the trouble of his mind, immediately manifested her presence, writing in soft and expressive characters : — " Father, I am with you now." 142 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS On his addressing a question to her, however, the spirit of his brother wrote : — ' ' Mollie has gone. She came for a moment to drive C. W. away. He is angry at you because you bade him leave you a few evenings ago." Now, as this was written through the boy medium; and the incident of sending the spirit away was unknown to him, it having occurred at the residence of the editor's daughter, the circumstance was an indirect or inciden- tal confirmation of the reality of the spirit intercourse, as well as a remarkable identification of the spirits com- municating. To those who, even in the face of much light to the contrary, assert that all the phenomena con- nected with spirit intercourse are due to the interven- tion of demons,* the words, "Accursed spirit, depart from us," may seem the most appropriate to use on such occasions ; but experience in this intercourse leads to a very different feeling and practice. For it is discov- ered that all are the children of one loving Father, and as even these dark spirits are objects of his regard and mercy, they should be also of ours, as far as we can benefit them. And, as far as any fear is concerned, * Among these is to be placed, it would seem, the Rev. Frederick George Lee, the author of Glimpses of the Superna'ural (London 1875). This writer is so blinded by religious prejudice and bigotry, that, although his book really contains much that no such theory can explain, he asserts that all the phe- nomena of spiritualism are due to the intervention of demons, with the design to overturn Christianity. The communications recorded in this book cer- tainly are very much opposed to that theory ; unless it be held, with this divine, that Christianity consists not in what Christ taught, but what the so- called Christian church has formulated in dogmas and creeds. Certainly, those who experiment in table-tipping, spirit-rapping, and similar mechani- cal performances, will often find themselves imposed upon by undeveloped spirits ; as there is but little means of identifying the spirits communicating. Of course, a devil can tip the table as well as an angel ; but did he commu- nicate in writing he would not be likely to talk like an angel. Moreover, the names of God and Christ cannot be profaned by the devils, for they " believe and tremble." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 143 what occasion is there for such a feeling,, when a prayer- ful trust in God ever brings his almighty protection ? But the spirit referred to had changed ; yet he had not forgotten the occurrence which had caused, for the time, a feeling of displeasure toward him; and, more- over, he indicated in the above communication that other wicked spirits, as doubtless they are wont to do, had falsely personated him in their desire for mischief. On the 20th of October, while holding a brief conver- sation with this spirit, the editor took occasion to dis- claim any unkindness toward him in sending him away on the occasion referred to, when it was written : — l* You did right [with great force]. You were right in send- ing me away. I deserved it. If I had been good, I should not have Lean told to leave. I get excited very easily. That was my CHARACTER." Further communications have been received from this converted spirit, addressed to his relatives, some very beautiful and expressive, but all showing that the prodigal, having returned to his Father's house, has been blest with his forgiveness and undying love ; and that all he needs to complete his happiness is further purifi- cation and an oblivion of his transgressions ; for although he feels the blessed influence of the Saviour's atonins: sacrifice, time alone can entirely obliterate, even with God's grace and love, the dark imprints of sin in the soul. Other messages from C. W. are given further on. V. Additional experiences, of a more miscellaneous char- acter, will now be presented. And here it is proper to say that the sittings have been quite varied. Some- times an advanced spirit, such as that of Shakespeare, would retain control of the medium during an entire 144 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. evening; at others, the unprogressed spirits would seem to prevail, and come struggling to obtain the control of the medium in order to manifest their presence, but nearly always soliciting prayers. Thus, on the 21st of July, various spirits manifested, writing with great force, in large uncouth characters, " Help ! " u Help me ! " " Help me to pray ! " Then prayers were offered for them ; and passages of Scripture, principally from the Psalms, were dictated, and written by the spirits. Then it would be written, "Bless you!" " Bless you forever ! " &c, &g. On one occasion, the medium was struggling under a powerful influence, which was en- deavoring to write, but making only large grotesque characters, and the editor was looking on, watching with painful interest the result, when he saw written in soft regular characters, " Bless me again " ; and the me- dium remarked, "I said mentally, God bless you ! " Such experiences were far from pleasant, the dark spirits appearing to bring a peculiarly depressive in- fluence. On one such occasion (July 21), the following was written : — " Talk to your enemies [the dark spirits] with tlie purpose of God's will. Befriend them by your prayers. Look well to your steadfastness of heart for good, and all evil will flee to the devil. Emma [the medium], you are working for your Maker's glory. Have patience in your trials ; they are for the test of your father's [the editor's] purpose. He is too easily affected by the evil surroundings. Alas ! it is a pity that God's power should not avail him in the darkness. Beware of Satan's influences ; they are ruinous to your soul's salvation. I say, in God's name, beware of false prophets ; they are not from God, nor of him. Then trust your Father of light ; and such light will be thrown upon you, that the devil will flee to his cave of sin in the twink- ling of an eye. Thanks be to God for ever and ever. Amen. "Judge Edmonds." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 145 And here it is proper to explain how, in the ignor- ance of inexperience, we had permitted, or enabled, the dark spirits to obtain control of our movements, dispos- sessing for a time, apparently, our good spirit friends. In July, a sad casualty had occurred in a family resid- ing in the immediate vicinity of the editor's residence, by which a beloved daughter had suddenly disappeared, her fate, whether of suicide or abduction, being un- known, and thus rendering the case more distressing to her relatives. The editor and his family were eye wit- nesses, as it were, to the heart-rending sorrow of the aged parents, suffering from an anxiety as to the fate of their daughter worse than the certain knowledge of her death. It being thought that some information of the case could be obtained by consulting the spirits, the attempt was made, and communications were obtained appar- ently giving reliable details ; but all were afterward found to be false. After the true state of the case was ascertained, as it was in a short time, the mind of the editor was greatly perplexed; and he was strongly dis- posed to abandon the whole matter, as involving great danger from the want of means to identify the spirits communicating. But the clouds were soon dispelled, and the sun of truth shone forth with renewed brilliancy. A few incidents of this episode, unpleasant indeed, but still useful for the experience it conferred, are here given. After the whole fabric of falsehood had fallen, the lying spirit, who, by the foolish attempt on our part, to pervert the use of spirit intercourse to an object con- nected with this world's affairs, had been enabled to get control of the mediums, wrote : — "Ha! Ha ! Ha ! What big fools ! " 146 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Who is here ? "Jam." Who are you f " None of your business." What is your name t " Patsy." Wliat did you come here for ? "For fun." Some other remarks were made and responded to in a similar way, when five good spirit friends wrote their names, and said : " We have driven him away." Who was it f "A devil." Subsequently the spirit of the editor's daughter wrote : — " Mollie says you must be careful not to believe all they may tell you about your world ; for God does not allow his creatures of mercy to communicate except for righteous purposes. Such terrible calamities are best known of God. We do not see them as they are." The spirit of the editor's brother then wrote : — " I am here, Henry. Do not fear. God is just to all." Who icrote those false statements 1 " Don't ask me. A devil." Could you not keep him away? "No ; I could not prevent it. You should never ask any- thing about your world's affairs, of which we know nothing, or very little." Why did he come ? "For fun ; to deceive you. He had been here before." Can you tell us how to detect an evil spirit ? "You can always tell an evil spirit by what he says. Such spirits always say a few plausible things in order to deceive ; but all that proceeds from a good spirit is pure and good." But, at the sitting a few hours afterward, the dark spirits still seemed to be in force ; and the editor em- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 147 ployed the test prescribed in the Scriptures (1 John iv. 2) : — 'Herein know ye the spirit of God : Every spirit that confesseth Jesus Christ come in the flesh is of God ; and every spirit that confesseth not Jesus, is not of God." Accordingly, it was said by him : — " We will hold no communication with any spirit unless he write, ' I believe in Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Is any spirit here who will write that ? *' It was answered, " No." But in a few moments the evil influence was gone ; and the spirit of the editor's daughter wrote : — " Mollie believes in Jesus Christ, the Son of God." Then a communication from our spirit friend, Judge Edmonds, was written : — ■ " Judge Edmonds believes in God Almighty, the Father of all mankind. Do not talk to those evil spirits, who are haunting your hearts. They delight in their tortures. Better not feel with them in any way. Ever trust God. Pray for his help, and he will send his heavenly protection. I am much afraid you do not trust God enough for your purposes on high. "But have patience. Heaven will send you what you are asking for, if your hearts are sincerely in the right paths of love to God. Be good Christians in every sense. Be good to one an- other. Have faith in the better world that awaits your coming with happiness. Heaven is your home forever. "Judge Edmonds, the believer in Spiritualism forever." On the 18th of September, the same dark spirit (probably with a band of others) that had done the mis- chief referred to, manifested himself through the child medium, coming as a disturbing influence. The follow- ing was then written : — " I wish to write." Who are you f " Do you not remember Patsy? " Do you wish any thing? "Yes ; do you not remember how you helped me?" [Refer ring to prayers offered for and with him. J 148 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. If you desire help, we will try to give it to you ; if not, in the name of God, we bid you depart. " Well, I will tell you the truth. I am annoyed myself ; and I came to annoy you — -to frighten you. I 'have comrades with me." You cannot frighten us. So be gone. " Well, I will go — but to be here again." And with this, the influence entirely ceased. A day or two afterward, the same spirit again came ; and the editor conversed with him through his son. A part of the conversation is here given : — What kind of a spirit are you t "Very bad." Can you not pray to God to make you better f " Do you want me to pray ? If you do, say so. " Yes ; we do. " All right. I can say a prayer which was taught me." Please write the prayer. " beautiful Father, be merciful unto me, a sinner. I am wicked, and I have been wicked in the past. Deal not with me as I deserve, God, but help me to a better land. Lead me on and on, Lord, to the land of spirits good and blessed. Amen ! " Then a short prayer was dictated, which the spirit wrote seemingly with great reverence. Then it was asked : — Bo you not feel better? ' ' Yes and no. Wait ; I am too bad yet. " Will you not strive to be better t " Yes, if I can." Since that evening, this spirit has never manifested. Other communications will now be given, to illustrate the condition of repentant spirits of various grades. (i.) From to his sisters. [Aug. 11th, 1878.] "My dear sisters, you must bless me with your heavenly prayers. Heaven is my long desired home ; but I am a bad SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 149 spirit toward my Father's compassionate goodness. Alas ! I see that the devil was the object of my past desires, in my clinging to the sins of the flesh ; but not such would I continue to be. God is my second sight in the love of my heart. I fear him, and would seek him in the majesty of his being. Have the love of God always with you, and the devil cannot assail you an inch of your life. " I am afraid that you will not comprehend my meaning when I say I am in hell. I mean I am suffering for my past neglect of my Saviour's bleeding. I did not hearken to his voice of love, calling me from my foolish • sins to the hope of salvation through his suffering endurance. Seek first the Kingdom of Heaven. All else will be added to you for your heart's com- fort. From your fondly loving brother, W. L. B." (ii.) From W. P. to his brother. [Oct. 8th, 1878.] "Go to the Scriptures, brother, and find that the soul dies NEVER." Will you write further? " O, yes. I am not as happy as I could wish." Why? "REGRETS." Will you advise your brother ? "Yes, yes. Of all things do good and believe in God's love, and in eternity." [After a pause.] "I am writing to all." [Then to his brother. J " You are hesitating when the truth is before you." Can you show your brother that it in really you who are writing ? " How can I prove to him that I am as near to him now as I could ever be in the flesh ? But, O dear brother, I am better able to understand that the time of living is short compared to the everlasting duration of God's world" above you in LIGHT. Bright are the heavens with beautiful glory, and I can see and feel this, and yet I am not happy ; not through God's unkind- ness, but through my sinful neglect of every duty that might have brought me nearer to Him, for his love is beyond the knowledge of YOU." Will you speak to ? "Oh ! I wish I could ; but now my powers are not strong 150 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. enough to impress upon her heart my painful presence. I should be blest, if she and my wife would listen to the old man who used to laugh and talk nonsense to you all. I am the same, or should be, but I am not so light of heart as I could wish. But I hope that I shall get on ; and perhaps you may be here to help me, and also yourself ; for you will need some, I fear ; as you, as well as myself, are in blindness of living. This is a holy chance. Embrace it with rapture, for it is your future liv- ing ; and dying is only a new beginning of a happy life, if you wish it, as I do for every SOUL. Forever your brother in the spirit. Amen. " This communication was recognized by the relatives of the spirit, who were present, as being quite charac- teristic of his manner and disposition when on earth, as well as of his writing, which was very rapid. The whole message was written with peculiar force. The faults of this person on earth were simply neglect of his God ; in other respects, his life seemed to be blameless. The mere performance of earthly duties cannot, how- ever, bring spiritual culture; and, to the translated spirit, nothing else appears to be of any value. The word REGRETS suggestively expresses the feeling of a spirit when looking back, with his comprehensive glance and strengthened memory, he sees only sacred duties neglected, and a wasted life. (in.) The next is a peculiar case, as the communi- cations will show ; and it may be premised that all the circumstances referred to corresponded to the facts of the person's life and the condition of his family. His death occurred in the spring of 1878 ; and in July, at one of the sittings, his name was written with great dif- ficulty, with the expression, "I am in hell. Help me ! " It was not, however, until the latter part of October that, at the request of a friend, a communication was sought from him, when the following was written : — SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 151 " I am W , I hope you will see that I am W . Believe me, I am very anxious to come. [Pause.] Have patience, for I am weak. E. C. [another medium] tells the truth ; for I am a spirit who knows the life after death. I am W , the confectioner. My store in was my death blow. Oh ! I was a very wicked man to fool with my store of money.* But the devil was at my right hand, and I took him, to my everlast- ing regret ; or, as you know it, eternal damnation. I thought to see my wife in the last of earth's light ; but I could not bear to grieve her so by my wrong doing. Now it makes no differ- ence ; and I may come to you, and speak the truth of my foolish aiming. " I do not see God; for I am not a Christ- like spirit, for I did not know that the soul is the immortal spirit of man. But never fear, dear wife and blessed children, God will never per- mit you to lose a foot-hold in heaven ; at least, my prayers will ever attend you upon your life, and God is ever ready to hear the faintest sigh of penitence. Goodness is God, and God is goodness. I am W , the husband and father of a happy family on earth, and never more to see them except in spirit. When the time comes, then we will thank God for it, and not be ashamed to show our feelings of relief. My dear friend, I thank you for this opportunity, and hope you will never forsake my wife and children in your kindness toward them. God never forgets ; and a spirit has also a memory strong as life. Bless the medium, and thank God ! W , the Baker." On the 3d of November, in the presence of his wife and daughter, the following messages were written : — " I am W. W. Oh ! Oh ! Joy ! I have come to you, my dear wife For God's sake be faithful to my memory, for my soul regrets. My dearest wife, how can I find words to express to you my feelings ? Do not be dissatisfied. Will not God give us his unbounded pleasure in all things ? Feel not that I am to blame. Although foolish, I did not intend wickedly ; but, that * He had speculated unwisely, and lost his savings, thus leaving his family in considerable embarrassment. All the circumstances referred to, though unknown to the medium writing, corresponded to the facts. lie was not a religious man in life. 152 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. you may comprehend, I will say that my dealings with the out- side world have brought me to destruction. But God has given me the power to come to your heart again ; and I will avail my- self of the sacred opportunity ; and I will atone for my past wrong-doing with the perseverance of my eternal living for your good. Be persuaded that 1 am looking upon every action ; you are a noble woman in the sight of God ; nay, as far as I can see, you are perfection. " My dear daughter, in love I look upon you, and hope that you will ever hold in remembrance your loving father. This is the only wish I indulge in for myself ; but for yourselves be faithful unto God. Never care what the world may bestow upon you. There is a home where we will all. be together ; and your father in the midst will say as formerly, Heaven bless you. Do not be despondent, clear off the debts, and press the people to a settlement, and then commence anew with a future so bright as to make you free. Your life now is only a tempo- rary one, So farewell ! Ever your loving husband and affec- tionate father. I am W. W. , the Captain. " The words " the captain " were evidently added for identification ; as neither the medium nor others present except his relatives, knew that he had been a sea cap- tain in a former part of his life. Other communications were written by the spirit at this time, but presenting only similar thoughts and a similar condition of miud. On the 17th of November, the following was written, none of the spirit's relatives being present : — " I am W. W. I wish to speak, if you are willing ; for my heart is broken with contrite sighs, and supplications to God, my Heavenly Redeemer. Belong I to Him ? " We are willing to hate you come, and loill help you all ice can. " My God ! how I need pure comfort from a living source ! How my soul is overcome with madness of thought, overcloud- ing my perceptions, and mingling my past experiences, so that my mind has no hold upon my whereabouts or reality ! But, please God, I am homeward bound, and toward the opposite sta- tion. I hope to secure myself a rest for my weary feet, that go SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 153 searching for a circle where the boundaries of death will have no hold upon my feelings. But will the Avenger need my prayers still, or will He clasp me in the arms of His benefaction, with enticing cries of pleasure? Assure me, dear friends, that my life is not fixed ; and, believe me, I will never forget that you are the kindest friends I have met upon my wearisome journey. With warm respect, I am W. W., in trouble." The spirit was told that we believed his life was not fixed, but that the way to salvation was open to him by his efforts. Do you not find a satisfaction and relief in earnest prayer to God ? was asked. " Yes, when I can settle my mind enough to give thought to my feelings. You are kind to open to me a path upward, and I will bless you, when my blessings may avail your hearts." On the 30th of November, the same spirit, coming spontaneously, wrote as follows : — "W. W. I am, as I was on earth. my God, pardon my misdeeds, and deliver my soul ! Alas ! I have so much to think of!" Can you repeat the Lord's Prayer f " Yes." Other prayers offered for the spirit ; and then the medium's spirit sister wrote : — 4< Mollie is here also ; do not fear ; all is well." Can you do anything for this unhappy spirit ? " Mollie does not succeed in finding a home for him, because he is in the river of despair, and knows no bright hope to lead him up, up ! Perhaps, with patience and prayer to God, his vision will be opened, and will extend itself to higher things. In all this, do we help one another to rise to a better condition." Will you try to help Mr. W. ? " Mollie is ever moving along the paths which lead to happi- ness. Trust me to do all that a spirit may do, if an opportunity is given." Then again addressing the spirit, it was said : — " Wo will help you as far as we can.'' " Y"es ; I am in misery. May God, the Spirit, bless you ! 154 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. Alas [that my days should come to this ! I was not a sinless man, but I am among such horrible spirits, that my disgust is unbounded." Then one of the spirits who had been formerly as- sisted (indicated in the preceding pages by C. W.) manifested, and wrote the following : — "C. W. is near you. I am in the leadership of a good band of spirits. I feel it now, and bless you for your intercession in my behalf. Oh ! may God give me strength to proceed without failing ! " Will you try to aid this unhappy spirit ? " Yes, most willingly. — Hearken, my dear spirit in trouble. I was the blackest one in the dungeon of despair myself, and understand your case to perfection ; but the Almighty and Merciful Sovereign has deliverance sent, and I am once more a free man in glory ; and I bless the means of upward training." No further communication has been received from this spirit ; but, doubtless, he has made progress, and passed to better and brighter conditions. (iv.) From a repentant spirit to his son on earth : — " God ! for the sake of a father's sorrow, allow my spirit to accost my son in the light of Truth. "My dear son, seek first to know the truth by the practice of a repentant life ; and be a good, kind, and loving man. I am the spirit (now mind you well), the spirit of your father, who did not live with the family on earth. Oh ! I beg you to take me at my own word, for I am a spirit in the solemn ordeal of a life of punishment meted out to me by a kind Father toward a way- ward child. I never had so much patience with my own chil- dren. God ! that I might undo the past ! ! My dear wife is past to her doom, and has left me far behind, by my mischances, and neglect of improvement in God's ways." (v.) The next series of communications afford fur- ther illustrations of the " dark world " and its inhabit- ants. They were written in the presence of the editor of this work, no one being present except the lady to SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 155 whom they were chiefly addressed [herself a medium for spirit writing], and his own little son — the medium previously referred to. The first was written by the lady herself. She had previously, when writing, been constantly interrupted by her deceased husband— a very dark spirit ; but after a brief prayer by the editor, she wrote without the least interruption the following : — '• I ain jour mother. You are in a great danger of mind, my dear child, from the influence of Edward, and you must not let him come to you. He is a dark spirit, and I have nothing to do with him." Then the child medium took the pencil, and the editor said : — a Will E. W. write a message to her daughter through this medium ? The answer was as follows : — " E. W. is here, and will write at any request, a message for any one whom she may aid, in anyway, in spirit or body. Your loving and everlasting mother, E. W." Please write a message to your daughter, " Oh ! Oh ! my dear daughter, why do you not travel faster, as you have the chance, in the way toward the KINGDOM where God lives with his glorious angels all around, doing his will without even a frown ; for there is where life, in love, purity, and charity, is everlasting. If ever you reach that kingdom, Oh ! no being can imagine the state of mind you will be in while looking down, down into the almost eternal HELL ; for so it seems to those who are its inhabitants. Try not to make a misstep ; for, if you do, oh ! what will be your doom ! Then the devil will grasp you, and you may fall into what seems to be hell, for it is a place in which are all kinds of tortures, tormenting all the time ; and all the passions that exist; in your world are there. The devil is such a being, that it makes one shudder at the hearing (let alone the sight) of him, with his talons ready to grasp any wanderer from the Master, as the wolf does, when a little lamb wanders away from the flock and the shepherd, by whom he will be kept forever, if he re- mains with him. Your loving mother, E. W." What is the danger which you apprehend from her husband f 15G SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ' ' The danger is that the BAND in which her husband is may be allowed to surround her. There is the danger, for she may be GRASPED by that fearful being the devil, with his dreadful talons/' Can you advise your daughter F " Oh ! the advice required is far beyond what can be given by such a spirit as i"am ; for / am not as far advanced as some who can advise." Should she not have recourse to prayer? " Always." Does her husband desire to injure her ? " No, no ; not as I know. But what does the devil, care fcr any soul who, he finds, will do him service ? " Does her husband improve ? " He would if he would leave his. comrades with whom he is surrounded." Are you in a happy state? " Yes, quite, I am glad to say ; for if I were not, I would not write a message showing what I have suffered to get higher. It [the suffering] is like that of a man who tries to get through a mob, that surround and tease him ; but finally he reaches a place of safety." Are any of your dear relatives with you ? " No, no ; I died in many more sins than they." Why are you interrupted by E. L. when you are writing through your daughter ? " Has one good spirit as much influence as a thousand devils, who surround this world ? Answer, No, no, no. For wherever an opening or passage is made, in rush as many as can, unless it is guarded by others [the good spirits]." THE DARK WORLD. As described by the spirit of Judge Edmonds. On the 1st of December, the editor received a very- interesting communication, through the mediumship of his daughter, from Judge Edmonds. This will be in- serted in another part of the volume. In the conversa- tion with the spirit, which ensued, the editor said : — SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 157 "I am now about to write the chapter of the book, which relates to the dark spirits. Can you give me any additional information on the subject?" The answer was as follows : — ' ' -I feel disquiet when I consider the dark regions and unblest spirits ; so much so that I could weep forever at the thought of them. Such is their misery that the angels must sigh in their efforts to reach their agony — not agony of the body — there is no body as you understand it ; but, O God ! what is more in- tense than heart-rending sorrow for what cannot be cured for eternity, for so it seems to those who are in this state ; and the holy spirits are always trying to help them out of their despon- dency and evil associations. But they seldom hearken at once, and so the time goes on ; and these souls cry out with more im- patience for an end to their sufferings. But to whom do they appeal ? I am with, horror obliged to say, the devil ; for did they not choose him to live by ? Did not every act appeal to him upon earth ? Were they charitable to any soul upon earth ? No ; neither is their friend, the devil, charitable to them ; and he, in the matter of heartless companions, will further you with no help except revenge toward all. Oh ! fondly I am gazing into your hearts in hope that you will escape such talons. Yield not to temptation — not even in one small instance ; for the result will be your loss, whereas it should be the brightest gain. " Return, and hearken, ye deluded men ; live in the light from God, and follow goodness and charity ; and He who is mer- ciful and kind will give you the brightest happiness and the most peaceful quiet. Amen. Forever your friend in anxiety for you, Judge Edmonds." / understand Jioic repentant spirits can suffer ; but what is the suffering of unrepentant spirits? " That no mortal can conceive ; for they are, in the greatest horror, transfixed with pain." Bo you find the descriptions of the fallen spirits in the sec- ond volume of your work on Spiritualism correct? "Yes ; very much to the point, except that I can realize that the light from God is ever near, if they did but know and choose it themselves." 158 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. St. Peter said: "Christ went and 'preached unto the spin's in prison ." How do you explain that? "Yes; Christ is tlie heavenly light that dawns upon them now ; for he has left his heavenly rays around their beings for- ever, and with love. " Are these dark spirits confined to any particular place? "No ; they are wandering, and never quiet."* On the 18th of December, Judge Edmonds wrote, through the boy medium : — ' ' The matter which you spoke of some few days ago about the dark spirits, can be further explained, I think, by reference to one of the chapters of my book. Compare its statements with other spirits' communications, and combine the ideas. You will thus be able to describe the nature of these spirits, "f The descriptions given in the communications and rev- elations contained in Judge Edmonds's work are very vivid and affecting ; and to these the editor refers the reader, not wishing to present here more than has been received under his own immediate observation. * How closely this corresponds to the account in Christ's words on earth I "When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man, it goeth through dry places, seeking rest ; and finding none, it saith," etc. — Luke xi. 24. t Since writing the above, the editor has read [Dec. 28] " The Clock Struck One,'" by Rev. Samuel Watson, an exceedingly instructive and deeply inter- esting work, written upon a Christian and Scriptural basis. The following communication (one of several) received evidently from an advanced spirit- ual intelligence is here given on account of its correspondence to what is presented in the text : — '"We, who have passed through the torment and agony of the second sphere, return to you that you may shun it. Ah, man ! the deepest midnight darkness of earth is broad, beautiful sunlight in com- parison to that. Then not only the darkness without, but the deep darkness within the soul— not one ray of light, hope gone, what is the poor, lost spirit to do ? He sees a light, he hears earth voices. Swift, as on the lightning's flash, does he speed to that little ray. Tis around a circle of the children of earth. Why do they gather around that table ? Why do they listen with such deep anxiety to each little rap ? Joy, joy, 'tis a spirit that speaks to them ! Then thinks this dark spirit, lo, there is a world of spirits above me. How can I gain that upper land ? Is it dark there too ? Hark, that bright spirit says there is no night there,— all is joy and peace. Yes, I will listen, I will learn ; and so they do " SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 159 THE DARK WORLD DESCRIBED BY EDGAR A. POE. Further illustration is afforded in one of the most powerful communications obtained during the remark- able experience here recorded. It is from the spirit of the gifted but erring Edgar A. Poe, who, in answer to a call, wrote the following wonderful composition, worthy to be compared, in power of thought, imagery, and style, with any of his writings while in the flesh : — " Edgar Poe, your friend by a call. What I am I never WAS. No, I am not in blindness, nor drunkenness, nor wicked- ness, nor mortal COIL. I now am a spirit given, through God's kind grace, to good works. For a thousand years, or eternities, as it seemed, I was with the blackest of spirit companions, as where else could I find rest or sympathy. Did I not seek this as my goal ? Alas ! too well I followed my desires and passions, led on, no doubt, by the passions of a devilish spirit, which the grace of God did not dispossess me of, and I did not ask. O false position ! I did not understand my Creator's humble mercy toward his children. No kind spirit offered to lorite through my hand. But I think, many a dark spirit had my brain in his power — yea, the power of the demons of HELL. Blest and feel- ing friends, I will anticipate your wants, and offer you my ex- perience in my life from sin. " My dear friends, I am Edgar Poe. Do you not remember the man who wrote the Tales of Woe ? Too w r ell I feel that I was groping for a good life, but the dangers that beset me thwarted any promptings that came for good ; and when death announced that my life of follies was done, God ! I shall never forget the heart- felt remorse that stopped or choked my spirit out of its happiness. On earth I was a drunken and benighted sot — lost to many loves, lost to much good, given to many temp- tations, and feeling no insight into my future victory or destruc- tion. Alas ! I now can vividly depict my first entrance into eternal life ! It brings me right upon a thousand ills that have caused me the stings of a myriad of horrors. One does not re- alize the enormity of his crime when the tide is upon him, nor when the crime is present, for the moment ; nor when he makes 160 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. his life a fortress of crime. But when the light of day has past away forever, then does he seek relief when there is no one near to hear. My God ! I felt as in a desert of black de- spair — or among a set of ravenous wolves, ready to devour me with hate, or laugh me down to perdition. My God ! did J de- serve such a meeting? Alas ! I can hut say that God is just, and I am what I made myself, except that he never forsook mc in all my wickedness, nor pointed me to my hateful life. His spirit- it was that has lifted me up, up, up. My heavenly Father has shown me his tender mercies, and I have reached a goal of bliss that I never deserved ; but in the Book of Life it is written that it is the wandering sheep that needs the shepherd ; and so with more care, through all my trials and wretchedness, he has found me, and led me with great patience to himself. And I will ask all weak and erring people of God's creation to give up RUM, to chase away the devil, to flee all temptations, and to follow God. Then you will never reap the sorrows of the wild and weak Edgar Poe." Certain parts of this remarkable communication were written evidently with great emotion. In the opening sentences, the words was and coil [Shakespeare's phrase, — " mortal coil "] were so heavily and forcibly under- lined, that the paper was cat through by the pencil, to the depth of several sheets ; so also the word rum was written with peculiar force. There are many phrases in this message that are very suggestive ; as " desert of black despair," and " set of ravenous wolves " ; while " devour me with hale, and laugh me down to perdi- tion," brings vividly to the imagination the howlings and jeerings of the black demons of hell surrounding this unfortunate spirit, whose sins on earth had sunk him to the level of such associates. What a fearful lesson ! What a tremendous warning ! On the other hand, what a beautiful illustration of the boundless mercy of the all-loving God, whose kindness reaches to the SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 161 depths of hell, while ruling over the blessed saints in heaven ! * On the 11th of February, a communication addressed to Mr. Louis F. Weismann, by his spirit brother, C. A- W., was brought to a close with the following words : — "Hear, my dear brother, the words of a familiar spirit — namely, Edgar Poe. " Then the following was written : — ' ' Brothers in the Christian faith, seeing that one communi- cation has proved acceptable, I will intrude, and come without a call, to remove any wrong feeling in your minds, of fear or dislike, toward myself. No mortal needed to quake and trem- ble more than I, a benighted sot — a disgusting animal, groveling and grasping, and collecting more filth in my body than my just inheritance. How I have tried to wash the stains of lepro- sy from my garments ! But they will not disappear. There they stay ; and there they seem to be fixed forever. " But, glory to God in the highest ! I feel well, and am with righteousness now, serving the precious Saviour's Father, God. No more disgust for me ; no more corruptions, except the shadows that are always with me. You would say, ' What a beautiful spirit ! ' But you would not trust me yet. No ; there is a something around me that still indicates a want of purity, for which I beseech my Father to look upon me with pity — to give me another vesture which will show to others that I will do them no harm, thus giving an inspiration of confidence. Escaped from this, I should open the doors of harmony and love to as many as possible ; and the Lord would help me to re- ceive them well. "Seek, my dear friends, to know yourselves ; prosper your- selves for God's religion ; and intercede for your fellow-men at the mighty and worthy seat of mercy. " May you remember Edgar Poe, the man who was a foe (to GOD). Many thanks ! Worthy the Lamb ! The Lord forgive ! Find God forever ! " * See, in this connection, the remarkable poetical communications from the spirit of Lord Byron, especially that descriptive of the dark spirits and their home and mode of conversion, on page 93. 162 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. FROM THE SEERESS OF PREVORST. The following, though from a progressed spirit, are presented here, as bearing upon this branch of the sub- ject. These were written on the 3d of August last, by the spirit of Madame Hauffe, called, during the latter part of her life, the Seeress of Prevorst, from her gifts of spirit clairvoyance, &c, caused by a sickness which seemed to disturb the normal relations of the soul and body, and, while producing great suffering and distress, enabled the patient to see around her the spirits of th« departed.* She was a cousin of L. F. Weismann ; and hence the following communications, which were writ- ten without a call. On the evening of the day above-mentioned, after various spirit messages had been written, it was said : " Are there any other spirits desiring to communicate with us ? " It was then written : — " Louis, I am your father's cousin, and your second cousin. " — ■ " Louis, see that I am your cousin, the Seeress of Prevorst." Please write us an instructive message. " Certainly. Hell is the only place to see tlie devil ; for the love of your God is so immense, that he cannot permit of dark- ness unless you are a terribly vicious person in mind and body ; but that you will reap your reward, for good or evil, that I can fully show you, I hope, from God's own sayings, and by the light of heaven's laws. Fear the devil, and all his abominable works. What can he not do, — what can he not perform, with the permission of yourselves? I beseech you, do not let the devil approach you in thought, word, or deed. Help all to the light of heaven." - Can you give any further instruction t " Help me by your prayers for the dead." *An account of this strange case was written by Justinus Kerner, Mad Hauffe's physician, and published after her death in 1829. This book was translated into English by Mrs. Crowe. Mad. Hauffe was born in 1801. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 1G3 The following prayer was then offered : — " O God, most kind and merciful Father, who art always ready to forgive Thy creatures, look down with pity, we beseech thee, upon those unhappy spirits, who are striving to come nearer to Thee, and lift them up to the life and happiness of a better and brighter sphere of being " Let Thy Spirit of love- love boundless as Thy universe, — work upon their minds, and diffuse itself through their whole being. They cannot be happy till Thou smile upon them, and lead them into the path from which they have gone astray. Forgive their sins. Pardon their neglect of Thee, and teach them how to come to Thee, and feel that Thou art the gracious Father of spirits— ever ready to pardon and lift up the sinner. " And, O most merciful Being, pardon too our own manifold sins and trans- gressions, and teach us how to love and serve thee as the Father of us all. Let Thy blessing be upon us, and upon all Thy creatures in distress and dark- ness, and briDg them to the light. " Grant, O most merciful Father, that we may so use the opportunities of this life, that we too come not to the state of fallen spirits ; but that, when we pass from this transitory and imperfect state of being, we may enter into our rest, to begin with bright hopes the journey that leads at last to Thee. " Grant this, O Father, for the sake of Thy Blessed Son, our Saviour and Redeemer, Jesus Christ. Amen.' 1 At the close, it was written : — * * That is well. Praise is always acceptable in the sight of God. Look to the poor in spirit. They need leading, aiding, and benediction. Forget not yourselves in helping others. To whom much (light) is given, from them much will be required. For the salvation of my soul's glory, I wish that I might have seen my God's paths before I died. Then what a heavenly home I might have secured for myself ; but trust God for all. He will certainly never forsake you in the trial of the end. Don't be the slow children of wrath ; for the face of Jesus needs must smile to show its heavenly hues, to the best advantage ! Such smiles you do not know. Then do not grieve so patient a Master. He is sorry for every look of sinful intent, but glories in your victories. For the love of God, seek heaven. " Hauffe." Other communications have been written by this spirit, which will be referred to hereafter. MISCELLANEOUS COMMUNICATIONS FROM CONVERTED SPIRITS. This subject will be further illustrated by a few com- 164 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. munications from converted spirits, not, however, de- scriptive of the state of retributive punishment for a sinful life, but giving further illustrations of the feelings of those spirits, who, after having passed through their trials and sufferings, and gained a settled state of bliss- ful being, still look back, with awful shuddering, upon their sojourn among the dark spirits, and their dreadful abode, from the thought of which they turn away to thank and praise their merciful Creator, who has res- cued them, and who blesses them with his infinite love in the happy abode of purified spirits. l. The first are from a spirit who has endured much suffering, but has now reached a sphere of comparative blessedness and purity. These messages contain much that is suggestive of the condition of this class of spirits. The spirit from whom they come passed away from earth about seventeen years ago. [Name written.] " Hear, my dear . I am your in the home beyond you. Blessed, my dear, are your heavenly feelings for heaven's long forgotten dead in their disloyalty to their Sovereign, the King of mankind the world over. is my fond son by the will of his Maker. Help him still in his path of cheerful duty. Lead him heavenward with a strong and firm hand. I was a poor father in the measure of my earthly treatment to him ; but at last 1 can see my mistake. Would I had the knowledge he has, and had the experience which has taught me this fact, too late, alas ! too late, to save my soul's damnation. God is a merciful judge, and much have I been forgiven through my being so foolishly blind to the Lord's power. For the love of God, do let me tell you that I am not a fallen spirit, but am looked at by the pure in heaven ; for my light was sent through my heartfelt sorrow and repentance for sin. So while there is life, let us not neglect, but only see to the truth of God's word, in the hope of everlasting life to come, such as you know not of. " My dearest wish is that you may not fall though mischance SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS, 165 or error. — Blindness of heart will lead you out of God's reach.. horrible thought ! to lose his love beyond recalling ! Lose not a moment. You know not the time or the hour when the Lord may come to his people. No, not a sign shall fail. Sun and moon shall give way before the Lord may slake his vengeance. Oh ! be hasty to teach, slow to anger, for the power of the Lord is not without avail. Mercy, long-suffering, and great and almighty kindness are his heavenly-working powers. Oh ! how much I could tell you of his salvation ; but Satan is at work. The devil is the root of all evil. Be fervent in your zeal." Will you send a further message, to your son f « H , my dear son, in God's holy name I come, with blessings too boundless to measure. For the love of God, the Almighty Father of your mind's high intellect, press on in the cause of right and truth. Lead us not into temptation must be your heavenly cry to the Lord ; and then, with God's mighty influence at work, with the help of Emma's [the medium] mind, you will be of great service in the world's slow redemption. How much I could say you will never know, beyond the feeling of satisfaction which God sends to his creatures when their duty has been fulfilled on earth. To whom much has been given, &c, &c. — forget not that. Your home is eternal happiness or destruc- tion. How few do see that their life is either good or evil — few, indeed, until their bed is made in the soil of the devil's creation. 1 bless you in the name of the Father, Son. and Holy Ghost, the sanctifier of the faithful. Amen." On the 22d of July, this spirit again wrote, at the re- quest of his son, who was present, as follows : — [Name written.] " Heaven is our home from sin's release to God's high home of love. Do your Maker's will, my dear -, and no foe of earth or sky can ever disturb your soul's immortal happiness. Nothing could I wish for more than that you would oiler your heart's sacrifice for the good of your fallen race. Alas ! that I could not have seen to this ere now. How MUCH God only knows 1 might have saved my soul's torment. But the love of God passeth your understanding, else would I tell you more of my inner longings for your edification. Keep on as you are now doing, and you will save your soul alive. 166 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. ' ' My dear Emma, believe me and all your heavenly friends, much lasting addresses do not come to every one. So feel your high responsibility, and let the light be known abroad. " Bless you all in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, your immortal Comforter. Amen." Again, on the 15th of November, the same spirit, in answer to a call, came and wrote the following message, describing with great accuracy the last few years of his life, during which, and especially toward the end of his earthly sojourn, he suffered much from illness. The person whom he addresses in this communication is a relative, with whom he resided, and whose kind treat- ment of him he still, after the lapse of more than seven- teen years, vividly remembers, and with feelings of grat- itude, giving an additional illustration of the fact that "a spirit never forgets." [Name written.] "Oh ! , do you think the spirit of an old man is dead ? Do you suppose that he can forget ? Do you think that I shall forget all your kindness toward me, who needed so much help, and who, indeed, was an untimely burden upon the earth, but especially in your care for me ? I remember, , EVERYTHING. Not a day would pass but you would say, ' Father, I hope you are better. Can we not help you to bed ? Can we not ease your pain ?' Much I have had to regret, but never a word can escape me now but gratitude ; for my mis- deeds were many — many, although not criminal. I only wish I could tell you how happy it makes me to come and tell you these things of the past, and also the true and happy present. We are not to die, but only sleep ourselves away into an existence of hope ; and the transition is more in its seeming than in reality. I am with the spirits who, having gone astray, are waiting for their Shepherd to seek them in the noonday of their living. So no wonder that we are striving to be good, and to bring our ac- tions to the light of earth, where we may perhaps find a little soil to fertilize the uneven ground of ages. But I must go to the fireside of peace, and I will await you in God's time and for SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 167 God's trust. I will never weary you ; so now farewell ; and good night, dear — and happy children. (Signed) . " Other communications of the most convincing char- acter have also been written from this spirit by the edi- tor's son. II. The spirit of E. B. came without a call, apparently brought by the intense anxiety of a mother to warn a beloved daughter upon earth against the sin of thought- less vanity. Several messages were written before these here presented. [Aug. 3, 1878.] " E. B. — Heaven help my daughter. I see she is blind to her follies. Help her to the light of them. Tell her that she will have to endure what her mother and sister are seeking to pre- vent, and what they, alas ! have gone through with — the sorrow of a fallen spirit." The spirit was then told that previous messages had been forwarded ; but that her daughter's husband had expressed anger, saying that the daughter on earth needed no admonition, being a much better woman than either her mother or her sister. The following was then written : — " Yes ; perhaps he is right." Sorrow loas expressed for his blindness. " Never be discouraged. Heaven will open the eyes of the blind, I hope, before it is too late to save a great many tribula- tions. How I have suffered I cannot tell you ; but it is the will of God that all who lead a life of sin on earth should see their sin and repent before they enter the light of his presence su- preme. By that presence I mean the region of his love, which you will not understand unless his presence be given to you through continual and sincere prayer. O ! be good people, I beseech you, with the perpetual mission of God's love to teach, where you run, all that the HOLY spirits may bring to your inner sight. What a privilege it is, / see. Would you might ap- preciate, and live up to, the precepts of your heavenly teachers. Oh ! then what joy will be yours forever and ever ! Amen " 168 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. What is your present state or sphere f " " I am a good spirit, but not a perfect one by any means. I am trying to improve, for tlie sake of my God, who is the beau- tiful spirit of the universe. I, alas ! cannot approach the place of his love, for the darkness of my soul is not yet dispelled by suffering for its tardy goodness of living. Heaven preserve you from all harm here, and on earth, while you live. " Don't be discouraged. God will give you his aid. I thank you for your very kind efforts for my daughter's welfare. I think it may prove a benefit. For the good of all souls, I will say : Serve God by doing as well as the angels looking upon you would deserve for the love of God, their Saviour Behold the Saviour, bleeding by the side of the thieves, for the love of God, his Sanctifier. Believe the Scriptures were written through inspiration, not by prophecy. Look at the soul's rising from the dead. Was it not for the better enabling of man's progression ? Throw the sense of Spiritualism upon its surface. All you will need will be perseverance in your study, and true living as the result. — I see I am wearying, so I will say, good night ! By my long dissertation, perhaps, I may help my onward progress ; for by this, perhaps, ONE soul my learn its walking." in. The next communication, written December 18, through the boy medium, is interesting as presenting a further illustration of the fact of spirit progression, after the death of the body. It is from Henry C.Watson, well known in the musical world, for his profound knowledge of the art ; also as the editor for many years of the "Art Journal." It is addressed to his sister, who was present when it was written. The spirit of the editor's daughter Mary, apparently a guardian spirit, had written ; when it was said, Mrs. L. desires to hear from her brother, H. C. W. ; can you call him ? The response was : — " Yes, yes ; for I hope he may be found in the regions of progressed spirits, as I think he was a good man on earth. I think I can bring him. Wait a short time, as there are no minutes or hours here." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 169 [Change of control — different kind of writing.] " I am your loving brother, brought to you by a very good spirit, named M. K. I am Henry Watson in spirit." " Oh ! my dear, dear sister, I am in a good place for departed spirits ; and all here is love and peace. I hope that, when the death of the body takes you from your fearful world, you will make still more rapid progress than I have, since my departure from earth ; for you are a privileged person, by the will of Grod. I was merely an individual, no more in my own estimation than any other person ; and I knew nothing, or had not a warning of the calamity (as people call it) of death ; which finally over- comes everybody " The control suddenly ceased ; and then it was writ- ten : — " Mollie says there is a doubt, which has broken the commu- nication. He will write again if there is no doubt ; because, as your brother [the editor's] said, a doubt breaks the communi- cation." [Control resumed by H. W.] " but is rather a bless- ing than what I have said above [calamity]. Is it not written that, when people have the understanding, and do not use it, they are worse than those that have no understanding to see and feel these things ? Oh ! if I could have understood what death, or the future life, is, when I was alive in your world, I think I could have done some good service to GOD, as well as to the world, which is not enlightened as to heavenly things enough. I am, and always was, in peace and love with all. "H. C, W." The interruption that occurred in this communication, besides affording indirectly and incidentally additional evidence of the fact that the thoughts written are not emanations from the medium's mind, is suggestive in other respects. Doubt or disbelief exerts a peculiarly repelling influence upon the good spirits ; not that it offoids, for such spirits do not take offense; but it weakens or destroys their control, in a manner beyond our conception. Thus, it happens, that, in a mixed 170 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. circle in which there are skeptics or scoffers, no satis- factory communications can be written. The good spirits lose their power to control and protect the medium, and thus let in the wicked spirits, whose pres- ence will be immediately obvious to those who have any experience in spirit writing. The sincere desire to be convinced, while the judg- ment is suspended, will not repel, but rather excite the spirits to renewed exertion to demonstrate the fact of their presence. Humility in any form attracts ; but the pride of superior knowledge, the conceit of stolid arro- gance, or the scoffing of an empty, frivolous mind, drives the higher spirits far, far away. This is an im- portant fact which all who would investigate the subject of spirit intercourse should never lose sight of. COMMOTIO ATIOK FROM JAMES FISK, JR. In the next communication, is presented, perhaps, the most awful picture of suffering that the mind of man can contemplate. It was given for a blessed purpose, by the will of God, and seemingly under the guardian- ship of spirits of the highest sphere, as a lesson to sin- ners. Would that all who are entering upon a life of wickedness might read it and believe ! On the 17th of February, while various spirits, un- called, were writing their names, the medium saw the name " Jim Fisk {a reptile)" written among others. The next day, she felt a peculiar control, and repeatedly heard, as if whispered into her ear, this name. On the evening of the 17th, in the presence of the editor, she wrote the following startling communication : — " Jim. Fisk, Jr. — ' Jim Fisk ' — I hate the name. HELL. Dear people, I am persecuted and tortured by my enemies. Do you wish to know who they are ? (! ! ) I will tell you — it is Sin. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 171 He is near me always. Did I not seek him, and soothe liim to my breast ? Many and many a time. Did I not grow to love him , and everything lie created ? He gave me the relish I had for things which carry me to the life of a dog. Yea, a dog should have a better fate than mine. " Horror of horrors ! I am surrounded by black darkness — so black I can almost feel it ! Oh ! so terrible ! I have no feel- ings of revenge now. Oh, no ! Why am I so changed in that way ? Oh 1 why was I not so in the bodily form ? How foolish ! Oh ! to myself I seem as a log plunged in the water. So choked I feel — O, I cannot swallow 1 I gasp ! I drown ! O, I shall die! Help! " Good people, I ask your help. 0, pray for me ! I am not wicked. I will not harm you. God ! No. Do not fear me, I pray and beseech you. Forgive me for troubling you, as your Father forgives you, who are meek and lowly in your desires on earth, but elevated and pure in your thoughts, that meet Heaven's approval. ' ' May the Lord bless you, and help you to protect me from the terror of contemplation ! I never thought to be in this state. Oh ! there is something about my neck ! I shall never forget it, — so tight ! And something in my hand ! Ah ! a pistol ! It goes off ! Ah me ! I am dead ! — but I do not die ! " May I never ask you to suffer my feelings again ! But, dear people, I feel better ; and I shall get strength from this confes- sion, which will cover you with blessings. "God bless you! I go. Do not say you are glad. No, no, no ! Farewell ! I am no longer a colonel. No ; I wear the breastplate of agony on my person. Good night 1 I am sorry to go. God deliver me ! Amen. " As the sun shineth — but not for my sight — I live, and bear this testimony to my sufferings. Jim Fisk, Jr." The medium burst into tears, and wept passionately and hysterically for several minutes ; but holy angels wrote their names to indicate their soothing presence ; and one far, far advanced in spiritual progress, wrote the following : — " Dear friends, hearken well to the lesson of life. It comes . 172 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. from above, and soothes the soul unto bright and joyous realms of Peace. I am, in great consideration for your comfort, " Your friend, _>># The two following communications are especially val- uable for the additional evidence and illustration which they present of the severity, but limitation, of future punishment for a sinful life, as well as the truth of spirit progression. The first is from a man noted in the city of New York, among city officials and politicians of a certain grade ; the second is from the man who, at one time, held the City of New York almost as much in his grasp of power as Rome was ever held by a dictator or emperor; whose crimes in the administration of office were colossal, and whose turpitude and audacity were unparalleled. But he was suddenly struck down from his " bad eminence ; " and many of those who had profited by his guilt, hurriedly contributed to his fall, and gloated over his punishment. His life and fate pre- sent a lesson and a warning such as God, in his wisdom and justice, has often given to men, but never more im- pressively than in the case of this misguided man. The following is from Coroner S. [called by Mr. L. F. Weismann, who had been acquainted with him] : — " S , at your service, on Calvary— the Mount of God ; for God is -my judge. I am the poor old man who thought often, if not well, of the benefit, or deserts, of a life of fame in either evil or good living, but more often the former, according to my calling in life ; for I was the coroner of the community, and in that calling a fruitful blessing to humanity ; but (pardon my confession) I was far from being a help to any one beyond that peculiar distinction. Nevertheless, I have seen, with hopeless and benighted eyes, many beauties, which should have been within my reach, so that I might have secured them for myself ; but I was without the benediction of God ; and man is only a * See page 296. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 173 false machine, if lie lias not the lightning speed of God's truth and fondness in his constitution to teach him his immortality, and to prepare him for heaven. " My condition in this world was that of the lost, and intoler- able in companionship ; but I have implored my sacred Father, who is my succor now, to take me away from hell's tortures of remorse, regret, and sorrow for sin, and to forgive me, and lead me up to purer regions, where peace and harmony dwell, in all of which I have received encouragement and assistance from those who are mightier in grace to bring me further on toward the pure. I am in sorrow for my wife's pains of anguish. Tell her my immortal soul now finds sweet repose in death, from which I never supposed I should rise. But God is now my fond and hopeful Judge, and I rise to a purer mind in the skies, under his benign power. " Blessings to you, my wife, in patience and fear. All is well. Be steadfast and have good cheer ; for I am near to bless you in grace ; and encouragement I bestow, for to me you are dear. " Ever fond in the mind of a spirit, and ever with blessings to the world at large, I am W. S., Coroner, in the office belong- ing to the City of New York, who died in 1878." Then came his friend, W. M. Tweed, and wrote the following: — "Bill Tweed." — [The name after it was written was de- faced by the spirit ; and the medium was impressed to say, " Poor defaced Bill Tweed."] " Born for a stony path of wickedness and ill merit ; but the beautiful God has indeed bereft me of my ' mortal (serpent) coil,' and without that I can see my way, though many a breaker be ahead. "Believe me, I have more than suffered ; I have agonized in my state of pain, without the' help of a soul to afford me relief. I have jumped into the tortures of hell with, as it were, a mill- stone around my neck. And what was the cause of this ? Namely — but I repent, and it grieves me to write it ; and, in- deed, I cannot scrawl it black enough for my satisfaction — VILLAINY. Be it of WEALTH, as MINE, or SELF, or OTHERS' DISGRACE, it is all the same— CRIME at last, and 174 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. destruction to God's sight. I know it now, and I am thankful. I had my pleasures — MANY — in the earth ; but what are they now, or what were they after my peace was broken in upon as a thief in the night ? It was justice on earth ; and what suffering I have had here, or know now, \sjustice, YEA, more, in heaven. " Tell the people in the world that Boss Tweed is no longer a reptile. NO ; purification comes with death. No, nor does he burn with imperishable flames of torture. NO ; God is merci- ful. But is there not worse burning tban this ? — the consuming fire of a volume of SIN ? Can any OUTSIDE affliction compare with this ? No ; but those people who are desirous of reaping for me my harvest of punishment, had, in the truth of a fallen man, in the spirit of God, better prepare for a good possession of kind offerings to their King of goodness and j ustice. Prepare the gifts of a pure and upright life, such as the angels will re- ceive, and such as will not cause you to blush. ' ' In sorrow of night, I am waiting for bright day, but without impatience for God's love — to me. Ever above mortality's wrongful state, Wm. M. Tweed." I hope the message will do good. " I am satisfied it is in good hands. I know you well, Henry Kiddle. Were we not happy once ? " We hope you icill advance. " I will yet be ready to sing with joy, if my life can be atoned for.— W. T." The peculiar manner in which this was written can- not be transferred to paper. The editor, who had known the man in life, could discern, in almost every movement of the medium's hand, the distinguishing traits of his mental character — quickness, force, decision, and self- reliance. As remarked by the spirit of Robert Watts, " Nature never changes her conditions ; " and although the spirit of W. M. Tweed is undergoing retributive punishment, and, through it, purification, his peculiar mental traits still remain, and, as shown by the spirit of Lafayette, will continue to characterize him, even after he has become an angel of light and mercy. Those SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 175 who seem almost to gloat over the fancied eternal pun- ishment of their fellow-mortals, according to their cher- ished dogma, will probably read this communication with disgust, and reject it in passion. But the editor would counsel wise and calm consideration, for their own sakes, by means of Which they may be enabled to see more clearly and feel more deeply, through this blessed light of spirit communications, the infinite love and mercy of God. Let them not dare to say that this sinner has, according to their petty judgments, received no adequate punishment for his great crimes, remem- bering that, but for the grace of God, they themselves would perhaps have been worse sinners than he. To the self-righteous man, the doctrine of the everlasting "torture of hell-fire " seems to be sweet and precious; but, as intimated so properly and feelingly by the spirit Tweed, it would be much better for him to exclaim with the publican, " God be merciful to me a sinner ! " than with the Pharisee, "I thank Thee that I am not as other men," &c. Who can realize — can, indeed, have the faintest conception of — the sufferings of this hapless man — this victim of the wiles of the evil one ? How significant the expressions : " I have more than suffered — I have agonized ; " and " "What suffering I have had, or hioio now ; " and, again, " In sorrow of night, I am waiting for bright day." Let this whole picture of the repentant spirits, so pregnant with impressive lessons, bear witness to the inconceivable sufferings of those fallen children of God — sufferings so great that the angels weep tears of sym- pathy over them, while they prosecute their holy mis- sions of love, to rescue them from so dark a fate. Let it be remembered, too, that but a small part is here re- 176 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. vealed, or perhaps can be revealed ; for there may be spirits so far sunk in the depths of darkness, that the light of heaven cannot reach them, and will not perhaps for ages. Yet, it is said by another spirit, while in the agonies of remorse, " The spirit finally conquers ; " so, let us hope that none can depart so far from their blessed Creator as "to lose his love beyond recalling;" and that, at some time, however remote, to use the words of the purified spirit of Byron, " all the creatures of God's love will be brought into one blest companion- ship of joy."* VI. THE SHORT-LIVED ON/ EARTH. Communications from those who died in Infancy or Childhood. ' ' Take lieed that ye despise not one of these little ones ; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven." — Matthew xviii. 10. " They shall all bloom in the fields of light, Transplanted by my care, And saints, upon their garments white, These sacred blossoms wear." — Longfellow. * There is an allusion in spirit Tweed's message which seems to refer to certain remarks made in a lecture delivered in the City of New York a few days before the message was written, the object of which was to demonstrate the eternity of the future punishment of the wicked, from natural considera- tions, outride of Scripture The characters of W M. Tweed and Aaron Burr were used as examples, the conception of the speaker being that these great sinners were, ??nd must forever continue to be, in the burning fires of hell punishment. It seems rash and pitiless, to say the least, to condemn, even in thought, any of our brothers or sisters to hopeless, everlasting torment. Scripture, when properly understood, does not warrant it. The doctrine of a Christian minister (Rev. Jas. Pullman), in "Repentance after Death," is more charitable, and more truthful. (See page 34.) SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. \fj " She is not dead,-— the child of our affection— But gone unto that school , Where she no longer needs our poor protection, And Christ himself doth rule." — Longfellow. The purity of child life is one of the sweetest and holiest things which we are permitted to contemplate in this world of corruption. The innocence of child- hood has been ever the theme of poet and painter ; in- deed, the glorious mission of the Saviour begins with the Babe of Bethlehem, to whom the sages of the East knelt ; as they offered their richest gifts to this mysteri- ous symbol of the purity of an immaculate Deity clothed with a temporary garment of flesh. No wonder, there- fore, that the Saviour took these flowers of humanity in his arms, and said to his disciples, " Take heed that ye de- spise not one of these little ones," at the same time teaching them that these tender beings are under the guardianship of angels so pure and holy, that " they always behold the face of the Heavenly Father." L?t the theologians say what they may about " origi- nal sin ; " and, indeed, the tendency of the human heart to corruption must be sufficiently obvious to the most careless observer and thinker; there is still also just as obvious a truth in the beautiful lines of Wordsworth : — " Heaven lies about us in our infancy ! Shades of the prison-houso begin to close Upon the growing boy, But he beholds the light, and whence it flows ; He sees it in his joy ; The youth, who daily further from the east Must travel, still is nature's priest, And by the vision splendid Is on his way attended ; At length the man perceives it die away, And fade into the light of common day."* *0cle on the fali nations of Immortality 178 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. From the commencement of the experiences recorded in this book, the editor was much interested in the com- munications that purported to come from the spirits of those who died young — in early childhood. The first message, as already related, was from his daughter (Mary Anna), who, at the age of five, departed from earth about twenty years ago. His faith in the eternal world, at that time, was too much a mere sentiment — too vague in its conceptions, too much shackled by false speculation, and the false teachings of a blind theology, to enable him fully to rise above the heart-rending agony — almost despair — incident to that sad event, which fell " like a blight " over his spirit, and made " the open sky " seem like a dark pall } rather than the scene of glad consolation, as pictured by the bard of Thana- topsis.* Yet as calmness succeeded the first wildness of grief, he was enabled to give expression to the con- flict of his earthly feelings of despair with the bright vision of hope presented by a glorious faith in immor- tality. The following lines were then penned, at least fifteen years previous to his condescending (as he then thought) to read a single volume on the subject of spirit intercourse. This little poem, laid away for nearly twenty years among old and almost forgotten papers, is * " From the stand-points of the old Theology, all is darkness. Notwith- standing the visions of poets, the speculations of philosophers, the achieve- ments of science and reason, the ecstasies of prophet and seer, the wisdom of churches, and the light of Revelation, the life after death is as much a mystery as ever. The Apostolic Church declares that the Gospel has brought life and immortality to life ; but its dim intimations teach us as little of the great Hereafter, as the murmurs of the ocean-shell tell us of the sea. What can its foremost and wisest man show us of the whereabouts of this little departed spirit ?— of its present form and nature ?— of its habitat and surroundings ? — of its associates and occupations ? — of its mode of living and means of development ? "—Da. Holcombe, Our Children in Heaven (Phila, 1868). SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 179 here presented, not as possessing any literary merit, but as showing the wonderful realization of the sentiment of the third and fourth verses, which has been mercifully vouchsafed to the editor by the mysterious dispensation of his all-loving Creator : — THRENODIA. Tliou liast breathed on our sweet flower With thy as - sive mind, receiving what came ; and just as certainly the medium did not, as all the circumstances most fully proved. Indeed, the impromptu composition of such a series of writings, with such changes and adaptations to the characters presented, would imply a degree of crea- tive mental power that scarcely a Shakespeare would be capable of exercising. The first communication of Dr. Watts, written Au- gust 29, is here presented : — [Dr. Watts called.] " I am by the side of you, Henry Kiddle, looking with old curiosity upon you, that I may be the physi- cian of your soul's searching, as I was of your body many a long time, in the presence of your wife's anxiety and watchful care. [Then came a professional joke. J I have not changed, you will see, but am a jocose and friendly-seeming M. D., with the light of Heaven to assist my healing properties toward the perfection of perfection. " Lead on, dear friends. I will say ever be the earnest doers of God's beneficence. I am a foolish spirit in Jieavenly lore ; but, forgive me, I mean well, and wish you prosperity roward God's home of the soul. I am at rest, but am not weary of rest. "Robert Watts." On the evening of the first of January, 1879, the spirit of Dr. Watts again communicated, spontaneously on his own part and unexpectedly on ours. A portion only of the first communication is given : — " Henry Kiddle, it is with much pleasure I come to greet you this new year. 1 remember well about this time twelve years ago I received from your hand a ticket of prize.* 1 am now * This was at first unintelligible ; but on looking over hia account book, 212 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. in your heart with great interest, and I feel every pulse with the angel's time-piece. I am expecting a call from the angels on high, with whom I go to the sick in the sky ; but never a fear can I have here, for all is well when God is nigh, and help cometh in time. " I am the spirit of your faithful watcher, "Robert Watts." The editor said : — " Little did either of us think that we should at some time be talking together across the ' great gulf.' " "It is indeed a surprise, but a great privilege which few un- derstand." Bid you know anything of Spiritualism while on earth? " Very little, except from the insight which a dying spirit may have given me. " How shall we ever make the skeptical M. B.'s of this lime understand the existence of the soul and its immortality ? Please write them a message. "lam Robert Watts, the M. D, of a few years in the earth. I followed my profession of love with love. I was a stumbling block in the way of many others, and often to myself, through my neglect of the teachings of my profession. I was a man who meant well, and acted purely, from the abiding instinct of love, but with waywardness. I taught the blind leaders to believe that the rules of medicine are the law of the Lord x and the dissection of a man nothing more than the duty of a high calling ; and so it is, if God be with the dissector. But he him- self is weak ; and God is the spirit, my friends, of the profes- sion, who should have your regard, and then you need never afflict your hearts with care, while he is your aim. Strike out from the shoulder to pierce your own unbelieving hearts ; and then you will know how to be wise. the editor found that on February, 1867, he paid Dr. Watts by check a bill for services rendered to himself and family for a- considerable period ; for the Doctor was very negligent as to his bills and accounts. Thus it was about twelve years ago, that what he is pleased to call a " ticket of prize " was re- ceived No one present knew anything of this incident ; indeed, the editor himself had forgotten it. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 213 " 1 love all Of you in the profession of love ; but One is now my physician, one who truly heals. R. W." The preparation of this book, to undertake which the spirits had several times urged the editor, was finally commenced about the 1st of November, 1878; and on the 6th of that month the following communications were written without a call, through the medium, and addressed to herself:— "J. Kelly." [Is it old Mr. Kelly?] ''Yes; I am James Kelly. Oh ! tell me if your father's book is progressing ; for it must be a success. I hope he will push it along FAST. God is losing his angels ; and, for the sake of Christ, do not be tardy. Always your old friend, J. Kelly." " John Hecker'S congratulations on the beginning of the millennium ; also upon your father's determined perseverance in his new character. Until death, John Hecker's immortal spirit to the spirit of Henry Kiddle, in the flesh of MORTAL." " Oh ! I am the friend of your father, and 1 am happy to see that he is placing his light in the glare of the solstice, and not under a busheL James W. Gerard." " 1 beg you to dictate to your father a noble book, which will profit the world, and enhance the safety of every soul upon the earth. I am only your loving uncle, Frederick Kiddle. " To this was added the following, purporting to come from the spirit of Mozart, who had written before. (See page 82.) It may here be said, for the sake of explana- tion, that the medium is a remarkably fine pianist. " Mozart [name written in peculiar characters]. I will never forsake my little girl, for I was your captive. Hold on to the blessings of God, and I can foresee a bright heavenly home, and tuneful harps to accord with the harmonies of your soul. 1 am a lover of your heart's tuneful melody. " Mozart is near you at the harpsichord; and you need not fear the righteous spirit, of a melodical turn, of your renowned friend, Mozart." Besides these, communications were written from two 214 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. other spirits. These it is not necessary to insert here. All make a series of five spirits communicating, and in the course of a few minutes. Only a younger brother of the medium, a lad of about sixteen, was present at the time; and the medium was almost compelled to write by the strong influence — magnetic, apparently, — operat- ing upon her. Many other series of messages of a simi- lar character have been written at various times. The following, written Nov. 24, 1878, were peculiar, as pre- senting in a striking manner the separate individualities communicating, — in the mode of writing, as to style, rapidity, and force. Moreover, all except the last were written by the boy medium. The effect upon the minds of those present was most startling. (1) "Your dear brother Frederic [Kiddle] is here to write a few lines to you, and the rest who wish to hear from him. " (2) " Your dear brother Charles [Weismann] is here also, to write a few lines for you and all who feel disposed to hear from me." (3) " Mollie is here too, and wishes to see the right inclination in all your hearts. Mollie greets you, and will, by the will of God, say (or write) a few lines for your good. Others are here and many." (4) " Milly is here now, and wishes to give a very pleasant greeting to you all ; but there must be the right spirit among you, or else it will give an opening to evil spirits. " Amelia Mary W ." (5) " I am Ezekiel W , and I will greet you all, and say more further on ; for others, far' better than I, are trying to write. Be sure it is I, my wife." (6) [Very rapid] " Milly McN is here too, to write to you, with many others ; but I will give a happy greeting to you all. But be sure to have the right and GOOD inclination, for other and better spirits are trying to write." (7) " Charlie Wilson [the spirit of a lad, a deceased friend of the editor's young sons] is here, and greets you all. I am, and SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 215 always was, a friend to you. I have only a few words to say, for another friend wants to write." (8) "Charlie Hillman [another lad] is here at Charles's re- quest. I died suddenly, but sure of a happy home, and set apart, like others, for me. Others are here, too. Amen." At this point, the other medium entered the room, when it was immediately written : (9) " Mollie is here, and greets Emma ; for she said she de- sired a greeting. All the others greet her through me, " Mollie Kiddle." (10) [With very great force and rapidity.] "Judge [Ed- monds] is here now, and wishes to write ; but others are here to write. I will write again." (11) " Shakespeare [name written three times] is here now, and greets you all, for the will of God permits me to write to you ; but others are here too/' (12) " George Washington is here now, and also Christo- pher Columbus ; and we greet you all now. Another spirit is here." (13) "Abraham Lincoln [name repeatedj is here too ; and that is all. Amen, Amen ! " All these spirits had communicated, some frequently, previous to this occasion; but the reader can imagine the surprise and delight with which the name of the martyred Lincoln was seen ; and it must be borne in mind that every name was written without a call, and, as far as the editor knows, without the expectation or thought of any one of those present; and that the circle* included only the members of the family. After the name of Lincoln appeared, the editor said, " We should be very glad to receive a communication * The word is used in the ordinary sense. There is no circle, at any of these writings, except that those present sit. and attend to what is going on, OS they would on any ordinary occasion. There is no joining of hands or any of the other paraphernalia of spirit seances. The spirits appear to be a part of our company, and come and accost us as other visitants, except that they are invisible to our mortal eyes. 216 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. from Mr. Lincoln ; " and the pencil was passed from the hand of the boy medium, through whom up to this time all the messages had been given, to that of Mrs. Weis- man; and immediately were written the beautiful com- munications inserted on pages 83, 84, The following is inserted here on account of its sug- gestiveness in a religious point of view. The person to whom it was addressed — a man of very pure and exem- plary character, and a very dear friend of the editor's — is a Roman Catholic in his religious belief; and the messages purported to come from his sister and mother. (Aug. 2, 1878.] Is Miss K A, here? " Miss E. A. is here." Will you write a message for your brother f " Ok ! certainly, I will do all that I possibly can to teach him his soul's immortality. " Bless you, my dear brother. For the love of your God, see the truth of the world to come. Do not hesitate ,• alas J do not fear, in that I say you must seek the right way to heaven. Give up, I pray you, all false notions about your Saviour's passion. It was for the love of your soul's immortal home. Share the delightful feelings of your sister in her abode above you. She will gladly go to meet you, when your life is given to its Source. Heaven send you his light, and all will be well ! ! !" Mr. A. said, " My sister died a Catholic ;" and the editor said, " Are you still a Gatholie ? " The response, written with tremendous force, was : — " You must not say Catholic ; you must say CHRISTIAN." Are any other of my relatives here ? "Yes; ALL." Will my mother speak to me? ** Heaven bless you, my dear Samuel. Heaven will teach you many things which you, like many others, are too slow to believe ; and I say this with my heartfelt sorrow, for much of the regret of your life to come could, NO doubt be saved, if a right understanding of God and his prophets could be obtained SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 217 through Spiritualism, which all must learn before their judg- ment is secured. For God's sake see that I am your mother. " These communications, like all others bearing in any way upon religious distinctions of denominationalism or creedal belief, are given just as they came ; and the reader must draw his own conclusions from them. On the 6th of October, the same spirit wrote again as follows : — "In God's name, dear brother, I come again, with your per- mission, and for the progress of your soul's satisfaction. I can do better now ; and I am glad, — in rapture, indeed, I may say, to behold you in the presence of true light and understanding. Fearful lest you may fall into error, I will say that the kingdom of God is really the only true kingdom, notwithstanding you may have good enthronement outside the celestial world ;* yet we are all the same, flesh and spirit, and all will come to the same passport of God's true creating. Well, now to reach that goal of happy endurance and contentment, I would say only, be good, kind, loving, and faithful people, doing good and dispens- ing charities, in the possibilities of your power, as you are prone to do always. It really is but a moment, and all are in one fel- lowship in holy communion. No creeds, no nationalities, no self- ish motives, no following the devil here ; but only true accep- tability by God in Christ ; and through his protection we are given a blessed rest. So be faithful unto the end, and tell the news of the New Jerusalem to all his people ; and then the angels of bright rapture will aid you, and meet you in a blessed union of hope." The following written on the same occasion are also deserving of a careful consideration. Richard Valiant, with whom the editor had a slight but very pleasant ac- quaintance, was a noble man, of great spiritual insight, whose heart turned to the right with as true an in- stinct as the needle points to the pole. He had given * That is, probably, may enjoy happiness iu spheres below " God's King- dom," which is the highest sphere of all. 218 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. great attention to Spiritualism, and was well versed in its literature. On the occasion referred to, it was said : — - With God's permission, will R. Valiant speak to his sister? "Yes, yes; of course. If God be willing, I will offer you my searchings of the spirit. Experience is a wonderful thing ; and as much as we know, it is really very little to be esteemed after all. God is the powerful Monarch, and only through him can we ever hope for salvation. I am Richard Valiant, your brother in the love of God ; and I descend to you for the pleas- ure of this hopeful intercourse, that we may find a foretaste of the rapture of a meeting in the spirit's longing. That you may recognize me better, I will say that I died at the age of forty - eight years ; and by the side of your holy mother I stand in the purified state to which God alone has cleansed me. Forever de- sist from following the Jesuistical laws ; and the fellowship of the Virgin, though given to the blest, does nothing toward the transport of true calling. Forever I am watching you in the pleasure of trust and obedience. Richard Vallant." Some remarks were then made in regard to the adora- tion of the Virgin, when the following was written : — ' ' Hauffe. Only be desirous that your inward feelings seek God in all things." She means worship God only ; and if you invoke the Virgin, or any other created spirit, do it only through God, and with his permission. Is that right ? "YES." Is Richard Vallant still here f " Yes, truly ;.here, and always ready, with God's permission." Is your mother with you f "Mother is an angel, with the blest of heaven ; and we are all so fervently happy in the judgment of God, that we would not wish to be on earth again — no, not an instant Although our lives were not in the true accord with these holy teachings, yet our measure of grain is the fullness of the wheat ; and as we are seeking the high steps of onward glory, so we are work- ing for the Gospel truths to be the foundation of all true living. "Affectionately, R. Vallant." The following communications from various spirits SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 219 are presented as affording still further illustrations of facts embodied in those already given : — (1) From Mrs. M. to her friend Mrs. K. [Oct. 13.] [Name written with difficulty.] " Bless me by your prayers " [Prayer offered.] Are you happy f ' ' Yes ; I am more than satisfied to find so much loveliness in this world of future glory. Although I did not consider myself a wicked woman, I certainly knew I was very imperfect in many ways. God is indeed above us all, and I hope he will always be able to descend into your hearts. I never thought I could ap- proach my friends after death ; but I am only too happy to say that it is my great joy to be able to do so ; and it gives me great pleasure to have you think of me. Indeed, I cannot tell you how glad and happy it makes me. If I could send any message to my family, I should be blest forever, being fearful lest they may lose courage in their earthly duties. They, dear creatures, are doing so well ! Hattie is an angel of mercy upon the earthly ground ; and I shall greet her, God ! with rapture. Endure all that happens upon the earth with happy resignation. God will soon come, and then you will open your eyes upon the spiritual world. Many, many friends await you with so much longing ! It gives us, however, no pain to see you here on earth ; for life is so short compared with the here- after. Only be patient, and God will be justified. Much more I might say, but I bless you, and will come again. -Mrs. M ." This communication was broken off by the arrival of visitors; but, on the 27th of October, the same spirit came again, and wrote the following : — Mrs. M [name written]. As I promised, I have come again, not from duty bound, but because you are kind to remem- ber an old friend, who was not much given to spiritual concerns in the flesh. But, my dear friend, the final deliverance of death sets us upon a new life in a new sphere, and with a memory fresh as the dew upon the flowers. If that memory were all as God could look upon without shuddering, nothing would be bet- ter than heaven to any soul. But I am sorry that my own living refused to satisfy myself; and God, who suffers much has en- 220 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. dured my Bins with too much patience. Blessings too many I have received, and I am removed from sin's stain through Christ's passion. May heaven be kind to you, and ever sho\V you the knowledge between right and wrong. " I am Mrs. M.'s spirit hovering above you, but perhaps much below yours in the heavenly classification, to which all must come, each in his own shoes. Mine Were large, like myself ; but there was room for much goodness still. Blessings upon my children. Happy I should be to hold an intercourse with them ; but, forgive them, they would not understand — so weak and blinded is their belief now. Ever yours Mrs. M." And again, on the 15th of December, the same spirit wrote :— "My dear friend, I see you clearly, although I am to your sight obscured by your fleshly existence. I do not pretend to offer you a word of advice ; for I was a poor sort of a striving creature, trying to live a life through, and having many trials to bear, and blessings given me through them all. At last I find a release from work to affect my body and care to trouble my mind. Oh ! it is a rapture to feel no inconvenience from any outward existence. You will understand my meaning when I say, freedom is my heaven. I am with a great family of God's children. Please assist me to come to the earth ; for my duty is plain, that I must do all the good that I can. And I hope to succeed in many ways, as well as in the strength which God will grant me, if I ask him. I do not feel much strength to fight with outside affairs as yet ; for my sudden transition has taken me too far away, in the space of an instant, for me to realize fully my life above. But I am proving myself an en- lightened spirit now, growing in the experiences of my spirit life. So farewell, my faithful friend. I am only the poor but honest woman, Mtts. M — — ." FROM THE SPIRIT OF A JEWESS. [Oct. 18, 1878.] " Dear son, heaven is here for all who ask for God's mighty power to help them on their way to this life in the future ; for, be assured, that I come from thence by God's permission, and for my own pleasure. Does not the Bible say, do good to all men, and never forsake the poor ? I also have SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 221 tli is as 1117 motto, to urge me on toward the state of good and holy living. Unless God be a liar (Heaven pardon the thought !) we shall all, every soul, both Jew and Christian, meet together in the band of Christian fellowship. Forget not, dear son, the counsel of an aged mother, whose father was an idolatrous hea- then in the family bond. Through mysticism, are the people of God's love led astray from the fold ; but God, the Perfect, in- tends to create you anew, and make you whole through your righteous service. May God ever defend you all in a sound family. Both the living and the dead echo the cry to all man- kind : Rejoice, for the kingdom of God is at hand ! " Your well-remembered mother, S. B." FROM THE SPIRIT OF A. T. STEWART. The following communication was written about the time of the excitement occasioned by the rifling of the vault of A. T. Stewart, and the carrying away of his re- mains. Mr. L. F. Weismann called the spirit, with no view, however, to ascertain the hiding-place of the re- mains ; for his experience in this subject enabled him to know that the spirit probably knew no more about the matter than any embodied spirit on the face of the earth. Spirits do not (usually, at least, if ever) see ma- terial objects. When the spirit of Madame Hauffe was asked if she saw what was written, she replied : — " I cannot see what I write. I can only see the effect of what I tell you. Unless you act upon our sayings, we cannot see them." It was then said : " Do you not see our bodies ? " and the answer was : " Oh ! oh ! I do not think of them — your souls."* Divination and necro- * On another occasion, a spirit mother manifested great anxiety in regard to her children on earth ; and the editor, who was present, said : " Can yon not see them as they are ?" The answer was, " I am not a privileged spirit." " Can you see us ?" was asked. "Yes; the medium is present." It would seem, therefore, that the spirit sees only spirit, whether in the flesh or in a disembodied state. In answer to the question, " Can a spirit always see us ? " Judge Edmonds replied: "Heaven sees at all times ; but the spirit is not always able to see the life of a living body.' 1 222 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. mancy are forbidden arts, simply because they encourage superstition, and the laying aside of our proper faculties to rely upon the information given by the spirits of the departed; but the good spirits return to this mortal scene to do men good by teaching them to love God and to expect a happy future beyond the portals of the tomb, not to talk about earthly things ; and just as re- ligious truth is valuable, so are these communications valuable to those who receive them, aiding them to worship their glorious Maker, " in spirit and in truth." A. T. Stewart [called.] ''• You are very kind to call for the despised millionaire, led astray through ignorance and blind folly. In the name of justice, avenge me the outrageous on- slaught upon a few bones of a former life. That it matters not to me now " where the dead bury their dead," you may well see. Stewart." Then, in a remarkable manner, spirit friends inter- vened, to warn the interrogator against seeking for- bidden knowledge ; and it was written : — ' ' Linger not with eager eyes upon the tempting goal of money. — F. K., your friend around your path. I can tell you that the remains of A. T. S. are under the ground, where the light of the sun cannot affect their dissolution." There was no thought on, my part to obtain knowledge of that kind. I trust I know better the object of this intercourse. " Many warm congratulations upon your belief. Further not the world's follies, but help the people from their folly. Disin- ter the lining from their grave, and never mind the dead or dy- ing. W. B." [To A. T. S.] Are you in a good or a bad state ? ' ' A little between those two states, bordering upon the dis- quietude of a spirit not yet gone to its true home. I fully com- prehend that I am a meager specter in the spirit life — having been, while on earth, wantonly neglectful of many upright duties. Alas ! Alas ! " Tote have probably learned that your spiritual advancement will depend upon your aiding others. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 223 " That is soon to be discovered, in this new life of learning, in its true meaning. "My dear friends in the Christian universe, send all your efforts abroad in the heavenly direction — not for the vanities of earthly existence. Defend and protect the poor and friendless ; enlighten the erring ; analyze the motives of your lives ; and comprehend the Lord as he liveth ! Many I hope to convert, if the life of a spirit has the calm judgment of a past experience to show him how to benefit the world he has left in darkness. O God ! that the work were sure ! A. T. S." The tone of feeling, as is obvious, is that of sadness and deep regret for having done so little to benefit the world, and with the vast means God placed in his power. FROM THE SPIRIT OF DR. F. W. HUNT. Dr. Hunt, with whom the editor had a long but not intimate, personal acquaintance, died Oct. 20th, 1878 ; and, at a family sitting, held on the 27th of that month, four days after his funeral, the editor asked for a com- munication from him, with the following result: — "Dr. Hunt. — I cannot see my way to express my feelings in this manner. My time in eternity is short, but happy. Thank God, it is not all a dream ! My Christ — my haven — is found, and I am, I feel, in a purer atmosphere. Not that I can ever reach my full height of living; but I shall certainly never be in the state of unprogressed spirits. Further the ways of coming back to past reminiscences, and you will do a happy work. Death is a weary state, after which you are awakened to the rapture of angels flying, a^ it were, to meet you. How we neglect the true understanding of things in life ! ! " Have you found your ideas of Spiritualism correct ? " Oh ! my ideas were in a feverish state,* and I am coming to the earth again with regrets. But never believe that God neg- lects your soul's eternity ; and fear not, dear friend, my vision * The editor had spoken to him on several occasions on the subject ; and found that, from his medical and other experience, he believed in the spirit world and the possibilities of intercourse therewith. Like many others, however, liis ideas were, as he says, in a M feverish" or unsettled state. 224 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. of truth supplies me with light ; hut I must certainly thank you for the remembrance of a calling, and the parting tear you shed over my bier."* Were you present, then, at your funeral t " Yes ; foolish it seemed to me." Why foolish? " A poor piece of clay to be put in the ground ! But I remem- ber that my friends were not in sympathy with me, and I was an outcast to them. Alas ! the deluded people ! They kindly con- descended to come to my funeral, although I had nothing to give in return ! "f lam glad to hear from you, and shall he pleased to talk again with you at some other time. " Whenever you desire it, if God is willing/' FKOM THE SPIRIT OF JAMES CUSHING. [Oct. 30, 1878.] " James Cushing.f In the bond of life I * The editor attended his funeral a few days before this was written ; but neither the medium nor any other person present, except the editor himself, knew anything of the circumstances referred to. It should be said, also, that the medium was not acquainted with the Doctor. t A short time after this singularly interesting communication was writ- ten, the editor was made aware of the state of things connected with the Doctor's sad life on earth, to which he so pointedly refers, by seeing the fol- lowing in theiV. Y. Daily Times (Nov. 14, 1878) :— SAD FATE OP A PROFESSOR. AS TOLD LAST NIGHT AT THE HOMEOPATHIC COUNTY MEDICAL SOCIETY. It was a sad story of secret suffering and privation that Dr. F. Seeger recounted in his broken English to the members of the Homeopathic Med- ical Society, at their meeting last night. Dr. Prof. Franklin Whitehead Hunt died on Sunday, Oct. 20, at No. 230 East Fifty-ninth street, in the six- ty-eighth year of his age. He WTote and edited numerous works of high rank in medical literature, and died so poor that the $135 necessary to bury him decently had to be advanced hy a brother practitioner. Of this amount $85 has been refunded by voluntary subscription, and last night a commit- tee was appointed to raise the funds for a headstone to his grave. Resolu- tions of condolence with his family were passed. After reading this, it does truly appear that he was an "outcast" to his friends. The editor of this work having no social acquaintance with Dr. Hunt, never visited him at his home. He prized his acquaintance, however, for the sweetness of his simplicity, and the richness of his stores of infor- mation. % James Cushing was connected with the Public Schools of the City of New York for some years, first as Ward Trustee, subsequently as a member of the Board of Education, to which he was appointed a second time by Mayor Havemeyer in 1873, under the new organization of the Board which SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 225 come, for I was a school teacher, or properly a school officer. [H. K. nodded assent.] Thank you. Perhaps you will remem- ber me ; for I offer you my congratulations that you are on so high a pedestal of heavenly insight — glorious ! Ever proceed upon the true path. I long to come to every soul in the dark- ness of superstition and bigotry ; for I think God will show, through these writings, that he is the Sovereign Ruler of every heart and body, enlisted, as it were, in this future army, in the province of heaven. That all things may be as prescribed by Heaven, this is as it should be ; for were it otherwise, would you not all be in haste for the avenger death f Would your patience wait for the Saviour's calling ? Indeed, I think not. So God does not unveil his righteous judgment until each, in his own day, seeks his Saviour's door. Open, you will say ; and Christ will bid you enter with joy upon your face. Oh ! grieve not for anything but your own folly, and ask permission of God to teach this everlasting sealing of his work upon earth. Offend not, but be courteous to all ; and the light of your souls will burn with the intense desire and love ordained by God, the Just. Only a spirit can understand God's province of love ; but thanks be to him ! you will know, in a short time ; and, with the patience of penitent mortals, you will feel that your rest is secured. Probably this will meet the eyes of — , who is a weak man to throw this light into the regions of obscurity ; and I will say to him that his 's spirit is not a blank ; but that an ever- watching knowledge of his doings possesses my heart ; and not always do his actions satisfy me, much less GOD. " Dear Mr. K., I am glad to see you under heavenly auspices. Was not the time of our experience a little out of this path? Were not the contrivers of peace a trifle backward in their fond and loving intercourse ? However, do you not remember past grievances with a holy horror ? But the j ust, no matter who they are, or pretend to be, are on earth often deprived of their rights. " Earnestly I wish to seal this with my seal of learning and took place in that year. His death occurred quite suddenly in the summer of that year, while he was still quite a young man. He was highly esteemed by all who knew him for his sterling integrity and fine social qualities. Tho editor knew him well, and held him in ereat esteem. 226 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. living above ; and with a blessing from a just man, I come to the Justice. Amen." FROM THE SPIRIT OF RICHARD WARREN". The following is presented as a companion piece to the above, as coming from the spirit of another member of the Board of Education. He manifested quite un- expectedly, writing his first name, Richard, but making abortive efforts to impress upon the medium's mind his second name. The editor soon recognized it as a mes- sage from his old acquaintance Richard Warren, The communication was as follows (Dec. 1, 1878) : — " My dear Mr. Kiddle, I believe in the communion of saints, as I find you do also, or have every reason to affirm that you do. I am in a glorious state of existence now. Much more could not be desired, except that I find I am very weak in spiritual knowledge, and am ashamed to show myself, or my weakness, which is the same to me, for that and myself are never apart. I can see that you are doing a mighty work, and one that God will bless you for, and not permit you to suffer for the iniquities of bad living. And then again, you will appreciate what a spirit's life is, and by this gain much toward redemption's call- ing. I am, as you know, a poor sort of a person in every way, and, God knows, with not much to be proud of by any one ; for I was a pretending sort of a person toward many, and all with- out a farthing to bless myself with bayond death's door. But I find it matters not so much what a man lives in as what he per- forms for good. I, alas ! was not a prosperous person according to any proper standard ; and yet already I am deserving of dis- tinction with God, for I look back with sorrow upon the lives of many, and myself particularly, the darkest of any in my sta- tion. What can you expect of a man in poverty and nakedness but despair? And such is the state of many on earth and in heaven. I bless you, Henry Kiddle, and meet you with rare happiness. Your friend in the Board, "Richard Warren." On the 2d of March, the editor received a further communication from the same spirit. He asked for a SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 227 confirmation of the previous message, and it was writ- ten : — " Richard Warren. — Yes. You are correct." Do you icish to say anything else? "No, no. I am not gifted in any way — quite similar to my earthly state of mind as to knowledge ; but experience lias taught me much, yea, too much to repeat to you, my friend. I was not diligent in good actions. I was not near God, in harmony of thought with him, and was often far, far away from sacrifice and thanksgiving. But the Lord has blessed me with unspeak- able joys, notwithstanding my faults ; and I am striving to overcome my shortcomings. Alas I they must all be cancelled by pain for their wickedness. " Good night, dear friend. I bid you farewell. I thank you for the remembrance, and speak to you with pleasure. Ask God to help you ; and may you be successful in these undertak- ings of truth. Amen. " In health I was in the Board ; but sickness took ma away, and away, and away. God prosper you, again I say. and all the kingdom of Christ. Richard Warren." FROM THE SPIRIT OF JAMES W. GERARD. The following was written in the presence of the edi- tor and two ladies — teachers well acquainted with Mr. Gerard while on earth, as an officer of the public schools, to w T hich he devoted himself for many years. " James W. Gerard. — Well, my dear friends, have you indeed remembered an old man of very stupid appearance, ap- pearing upon your scenes of living, and intruding himself upon all occasions of mirth and jollity connected with your depart- ment, and mine, I am happy to say, in my time. Fondly I look upon you here, and also in your several vocations, as I think you are in the happy condition of faithful teachers, and are the noble elevators of the soul's learning. I suppose you will not refuse a little poor advice, given you from the bottom of a heart of plentiful feeling toward every soul's happiness. Not willing- ly did I go to my rest. Perhaps I was a vain and foolish MAN ; now I am almost the same, except that I comprehend my weak 228 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION'S, and frail abiding with you here. Thankful I am, and blest too. to see that I can at last he true to myself ; for was I not some- what false in this respect upon earth with you ? However, I truly meant well, and happy I am now to say to you again, all is WELL with me in God's kingdom.* But forever is life a living progress, and I am in the march of time with you all. " I am ever, as ever, sincerely, J. W. G." One of the persons present said, we thank you for this message, to which it was responded : — " Bless you, I am never in a mood to be thanked ; but. I feci grateful for your recognition." FROM THE SPIRIT OF REBECCA W. " Rebecca W [name written with difficulty]. I am a spirit, and I am glad to come. I have never found the way be- fore now, and I cannot tell how I must use the medium. I bless her, for it makes me happy to show you that my spirit is near yours when you desire it, and when God wills it so. I am an aged woman, as you remember. Now my spirit is no longer encased in an old BODY, but bears me on where I wish to go, only I am sorry that I did not see more of this when I was living on earth, for I was not a good-natured woman, but only weak and foolish. Believe me, I am very sorry if I have displeased you or any one while here, for I am a spirit now, and I see how wrong it is to give way to the devil. I was seventy-four years old. I am go- ing now, but will always be the same. When you wish me, I will come. With my love to you all, I am " Rebecca W " VARIOUS COMMUNICATIONS FROM JUDGE EDMONDS. Several very interesting, forcible, and eloquent com- munications emanating from the spirit of Judge Ed- monds have already been presented. He has indeed manifested the greatest interest during nearly the en- tire period of this remarkable experience, and has strong- ly urged, with others, the giving of these communications to the world. The following appear to the editor too * Quoting the words of his previous communication. (See page 46 ) SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 229 important to be withheld. On the 20th of October, before this work was commenced, the following inter- esting conversation occurred between the editor and the spirit referred to : — " Oh ! please send us good inclinations. Believe me, you are a blest person, and we are helping to prepare your heart for a better state, where love toward God and his creatures never dies, nor ever fails to prove a living source of pleasure. Per- mit us to come to you, with fervency and true inward rapture, for the salvation of souls. O God ! the intensity of your feel- ings should make you weep — should make you grieve, as only the fonl and loving parent would feel (and you yourself know how he feels) to lose his darling child through neglect — only neglect! ! It is true, only the just can see God ; but I firmly believe he intends to redeem all human souls for his glorifica- tion ; but that you may perfectly know him, he will use your own conscience for the right and wrong living of your soul. Is not this a glorious choosing, left to your own inward voices ? How great a privilege ! O, God be blest ! I feel that the soul of a Christian is more than the universe itself, which is nothing in comparison with the poor benighted men of a lost kingdom. " Plainly I would show to man that his conscience is given to him by God, as the inward means of insight to show him his future destiny — a beacon-light to lead him up where all is pure — where all is goodness of goodness. Blessings from God I may give you, with the sanctification of a spirit's breath, and with the interests of a million of souls in your hands for heavenly direction. I am your upward-lifting friend, "Judge Edmonds." The editor expressed the deepest interest in the com- munications, and a strong desire and earnest purpose to advance the cause as presented by the spirits. " Oh ! many thanks ! For your encouragement is certainly a heavenly dawning for us, and I may also say for yourselves ; for where is the man that God forsakes for his goodness ? Where is the flower that misses his care supreme ? Where is the sun- light that never fades ? Answer these simple questions, and 230 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. you can f urtlier tell me where is the soul that knows no awaken- ing." Can, you offer any explicit advice as to the manner of giving these communications to the world ? " I should say, give them in a combined simplicity, stating the true facts of all the knowledge of the subject you possess, and illustrating the work by holy specimens such as these that are sent. But, forgive me, you have no time to lose. God is wait- ing for your holy attack upon the misinterpretations of his word. Blest word of God ! how perverted you are to the sight of the world ! ! That God should be so falsified must awaken your hearts to earnest work. That the world will hearken to the Truth is, indeed, too heavenly a fact to be believed by the angels. Can you not say, * A man is destined to the everlasting punishment of death, unless God is in him — unless he work for his redemption ? ' For his sake do good ; lay aside your vani- ties. He that hath, let him give to him that hath not. Make your own beds by your own efforts. Set the world, which is off its guard, right ; place it upon the threshold of Truth. Firmly I believe that God must be forsaking his people, if their hearts be not affected by such teachings. Must we also tell you that God's Book should never be more than a means of religious in- sight to God's home? Revelations such as are contained in these writings are certainly nearer your own times of thinking. Were the people as bigoted then as now ? I say, never could there be more wickedness than in the present generation. Even the torturers of the Inquisition were not so bad ; for they felt in duty bound, while now life is merely a song of free indul- gence and pleasant fun. By the grace of God, it will be better, and blest by sincere well-doing for a thousand generations. Spirits are no more a set of liars, but are tests of God's reality, and of the truth of his redemption. Amen." What do you mean by spirits being a "set of liars"? " I mean as they were known in the time of Jesus." Evil spirits, obsessing persons, as demoniacs^ etc. ? "YES." You had considerable experience while on earth of the perverse Wmdness of mankind. « Poor souls ! ! " SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 231 Canyon give us any light from your standpoint, as to the true office performed by Jesus, called by theologians the atonement 1 " Yes, perhaps I may succeed, if the medium is very passive. " On account of the degeneracy of the Jews, did Jesus come to enlighten the Gentiles — to teach them wisely to love God, in truth and sincerity ; furthermore, to show them how a MAN may suffer when the salvation of the world is at stake. Alas ! such supreme endurance was ordained by God in the calling of Jesus — blessed name ! — as the physician of souls. Indeed, the reality is a perfect cure, through Christ's atonement ; and the Lord is a loving Judge by the sign of so true an interpreter of a heavenly future in the living of a nature like your own ; but sustained, by praying with all the intensity of the soul, through every trial of temptation, and relieved from the weight of oin by entire resignation. So that I may say, the precepts of Christ are a sure means of spiritual teaching — and the guide to a life of goodness, besides being a blessed foundation for faith in himself. May I say, that Christ is waiting at the door of heaven with the resignation of a defeated hero upon his brow ? Alas ! Alas ! ! " Have you ever been in the presence of Christ? " Yes ; to feel it, but not as I would wish, and as I hope." "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." How do you interpret that f " God is the beginning and the end, as he says, by the Word of inspiration." Was not the Christ nature, as an attribute of the Deity, coeval with God, but incarnate in Jesus? '•Yes ; that is the truth." A question was asked in regard to the expression, "Jesus at the door," etc., seeming to imply that Christ is not in heaven : — " He is a created spirit fit to sit with God." The following was then written in regard to a person who contended for the doctrine that " the soul between death and the resurrection is in a state of unconscious sleep": — 232 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. " By the grace of God, I will fulfill my mission. That man will probably never see the fondness of God, but stick to his own interpretations of the nature of God and his workings. Such is, indeed, a sad mistake ; and I would ask God to furnish him with the means of egress out of his blindness. I see his mean- ing is not as the word of God directs, but is in direct opposition to the life of which it teaches. To live is to die ; and to die is not to sleep, nor slumber, but to awaken to higher work, to help the world. Indeed, do you suppose the world is entirely void of meaning, and that only the Lord is in heaven ? I say, the day is at hand for the judgment of you all. Neither sleep in your mind's understanding, nor in your coffins, but raise yourselves, by God's assistance, to the light of heaven, and to the bright- ness of a beautiful inspiration. Never vainly say in your hearts, ' There is no God.' To your sorrow, you may find it too late to regain your footing ; and the gate of eternity may open upon you unawares. Find the love that abides for all time ; and trust God, who never sleeps ; for your bed will not be one of roses, unless you make it such for yourselves, by living noble lives, like the blest in heaven." The following is a portion of a subsequent commu- nication from the same spirit [Oct. 24] : — " Formerly the Jews were the chosen. Now, I say, ALL are the chosen and beloved people of God, and by the fruits of good or evil living will every soul be known — not DAMNED nor punished forever, but only made to feel that the promises of God are truly just, when he says, ' The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand,' and prepare ye for THIS. Amen. "Judge Edmonds." The following colloquy held [Nov. 8, 1878J with the same spirit, through the child medium, has many points of suggestive interest : — " Judge Edmonds is here now with blessings for all. Amen.' May I ask you a question or two ? " Do not ask any of too advanced a character. Remember the medium is but a child." i" have read recently of the surface of heaven, as being di- versified with mountains, rivers, lakes, etc. Is that so? SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 233 " It cannot be seen with the material eye, but with the eye which God has placed in the spiritual face. It is said that the beauties of earth are but ashes, compared with the beauties of heaven. The earth is but a miniature model of heaven — or a step to the door. Heaven has all things that are in the earth, and more." Some of the spirits have spoken of Jupiter as being the finest of the planets or spheres. In what sense is this true f " It is the place which God has set apart as the top step to the door of his everlasting kingdom ; and therefore these spirits, knowing no other and seeing no better, call it the finest. Amen. " Have you ever been in Jupiter t "That is my state of spiritual life." Is it actually the planet Jupiter ? "I do not know." Why do you say it is Jupiter then ? " Because Christ has ordained it to be so ; and he told us the name by which it should be known ; but whether it is the planet Jupiter or not, I cannot say." When did (Jlirist tell you so ? " On my appearing before him, when I entered upon the spir- itual life." Is that ichat is meant by the "Day of Judgment ? " " The Judgment Day is when you are facing Christ in the number of sins which you have committed in this world ; and you are judged accordingly." Tliat is, on entering the spirit world, you appear before the tri- bunal of Christ ? " Yes, and then, on entering God's kingdom, there is the hap, piest judgment ever known. I suppose this to be the fact." You said in a previous communication, you had never seen Christ. Hoid then were you in his presence ? u Yes, yes ; so are you. You are facing him always. You do not yet understand the spiritual life." I am afraid I do not. " It is very, very deep. You will not fully understand it un- til you enter God's kingdom." Wlien is that ? 234 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. " I do not know ; but I do know it is when you have passed through all the spheres which your sins require." We shall now have to close. "Very well. Your son is quite a medium — more so than I supposed. I have written through him, although I said he was too young* I still remain your everlasting friend, " Judge Edmonds." The following was written on the 1st of December, only the editor and the medium being present : — " Judge Edmonds. — 1 am blest in your presence. Please, allow me the opportunity to secure your heart's interest in a few heavenly remarks ; for whenever a man speaks in the power of his understanding, then shall his precepts in grace toward the human family he followed. I bless you fervently, dear friends and hopeful associates in the heavenly feast. I indeed feel grateful to God that he has opened a communication with us in your mind's upward existence, and that he affords us the right to increase your power to do good in the world. " I must say, the world, in its wild and unfruitful existence, is more in sympathy with the spirits fallen from the throne of mercy ; for you are now, beloved brethren and citizens, intoxi- cated with pomp and show, and saturated with envy, hatred, and malice toward God's creatures, who are by nature your brothers and sisters, be they poor or rich, humble, or proud in living or ancestry. I say, you are indeed upon the dreadful road to RUIN — to despair, or, if you will prefer this interpreta- tion, to unmistakable misery — in regard to the wants of the soul, the necessities of the spirit life, and in the loss of the greatest blessings that God can bestow. I repeat it, you will regret, with the anguish of demons, in the midst of a million plagues and tantalizing torments, cruelties, and inflictions — much worse than hell-fire or brimstone, such as you, heathens in lore, under- stand the subject. Pardon me, I may seem severe. Indeed, I mean to awaken you, if knowledge from the mouth of a spirit can affect your senses or touch your hearts, putting them in vi- bration with goodness, which is ever born with a mortal frame. * This was said in a communication written four months previously, through the elder medium. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 235 For we are born of God, and of love in him, and are saved alone by bis grace. "Now, my dear friends, as well as the public in kind sym- pathy with you, view, on the other hand, the man who is guided in his life by sincerity, as the mariners are by the compass ; and, dear partakers of your Master's life and crown, take with him a firm stand-point — a rarity, I must say, at the present un- steady DAY — and all be generous toward one another. Forgive, and the Lord will blot out from your own vision the blackest living ; and be not vain of anything ; for are we not all in the Potter's hand? While we are in good care, we are to accept that care with feelings of veneration, and keep a true conscience toward mankind, ourselves, but above all, God Almighty. " May the heavens open with happiness to you all, is the hope and the prayer of your friend in the past, and the same also in the present, but in a changed form. Judge Edmonds." The following also contains some suggestive points : — [Dec. 8, 1878.]— "Judge Edmonds, in harmony with you, and I always hope to be." Will you write another communication t " Yes. I must begin by asking you to feel for a moment the immensity of the subject in hand, and the great importance of the result which we expect, or rather hope for. My inten- tion is to seek where I can awaken inquiry, and then with the earnestness of a judge, I push the question to a trial, be it for or against the case, and give, right and left, with all the force that God will bestow upon me ; for 1 am an individual in the bonds of restlessness and disquiet. Please do the same in your lives. First, show the world by the example you set that spirit- ualism is your safeguard and happiness ; and live such a life that the world will FEEL the goodness, as well as the pleasure you derive therefrom. Secondly, take the word spiritualism, and explain that, in itself, it means the loving communion of spirits, — not abominable hypocrisy and darkness, but bright light to guide you to the happy, happy pathway that leads to an existence of celestial companionship. Thirdly, I would tell the world that the devil rules in the United States and many other countries, waiting to take advantage of every misdeed and un- 236 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION'S. kindness. God does not, however, allow him to govern you in any way. You are your own governors, and by your own free will you choose good or evil — perfection or imperfection ; if goodness or perfection, then you will have glorious happiness in your change of life ; but if you are imperfect, or wayward, or bad, or revengeful, or villainous, or criminal, then you can- not approach God until you expiate your earthly pleasures, in the world where there are both good and evil spirits. ' ' Think of a life of sin to be gazed at by a multitude of an gels, good and bad. Will you be satisfied to say Amen ! to that ? Alas ! methinks, you will strive to hide yourselves under your lies, if you can find a spot to escape to. But in this you will never succeed, for the eyes of the blind see there, and the pic- ture, as it were, which you present is one either of pleasure or disgust. " Forgive me ; but I am depicting a certain fact ; and with that dark picture compare my own state in which the just and upright man admires the wonders of God, and feels his love at every moment and in every action. " Farewell, dear friends, I am in a state of hope for you all. " Judge Edmonds." Again, on the 9th of December, the same spirit wrote with still more earnestness, as follows : — " My dear friends, the public, in charity toward you and all mankind, I feel as if my heart, in the spirit of a benefactor of hu- manity, would break the bonds of holy awe, and stand forth in the form of a mortal to clothe your minds with the idea of im- mortality. It is with the utmost effort that I can reach a man's understanding at all, so bigoted are you with the wrong inter- pretations of those placed over you as the teachers of the Great Master ; namely, the reverend ministers and holy priests of witchcraft, as it were ; for do they not bewitch the minds of their hearers with falsity ? Have they more light than you yourselves have ? Have they the inspiration of God ? I say, with truth and firmness, nay ! Neither have they deeper feel- ings of love toward Christ, or greater charity toward mankind. Break off such bondage, and begin first at home to present an example of peace and good will toward the world. Love one an- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 237 other. Cast out your abominations. Leave off your wild fol- lies. Taste of true joys, and desire everlasting pleasures, which, I affirm, will always fall to the lot of the good man or woman. Be good to the poor, in your own humility. Never permit an- other to do your good works ; for oftentimes the heart is will- ing, but the flesh is subject to many temptations, more than you know of. Then, dear friends, with prayer always upon your lips, either in grateful thanksgiving, or for humble blessings, and in resignation to the Lord's high will, you will gain your day through a clear conscience toward God and man ; and you will be among the happiest saints in communion with God. I say, God bless you, and assist you to reach it. Amen. " Judge Edmonds." The following, from the same, addressed to the edi- tor, was written Dec. 22d, at the close of other com- munications : — "Judge Edmonds, in the command of a spirit's instinct, to pen these lines for your future strength. I am interested in all good that comes from the spirit of a man, and I am the pen- sioner of God's kindness. It is with great esteem that I meet you ; and it is with the great power which you produce that I can meet the trials of the occasion ; and I am, in a great many Ways, hoping to produce great results by your most gracious help for God's kingdom. Alas ! do not fail ! Be particular to give a formula of happy and true events, with the great re- sources from your experience, and a bright example, by your living therefrom. " I can linger around you forever ; but you will be called on high in the revolution of time, and we can then truly harmon- ize our feelings, and survey the perfect state of bright, fulfill- ment. Be patient, and go on to everlasting joy. . J. E." The sitting on this occasion had been a great success, some very beautiful and forcible communications hav- ing been written. The other spirits, who afterwards wrote brief messages seemed to be very jubilant. Com- munications from several of the editor's departed friends 238 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. were written ; among them, the following from John Hecker : — " John Hecker. — You will not push me aside,* when I am in rapture to speak with you once more, and I trust soon forever. " Please bear me in mind as a friend who has flown to the skies, there remaining with the freedom of a bird, and with the treasures that come from a great God spirit, from whom we grow. " Please do me the favor to write my name in your Book of Hope, and mention me as the man who passed from the earth to the summer land of flowers, but who on earth bore the prints of many flours. In jest, J. Heckek." This was followed by brief, familiar and jocose com- munications from J. W. Gerard and William Belden, Sr., ending with the following from William Belden, Jr. :— " William. Belden, the smaller, who is given to speak by your great distinction. I am happy to think that I can name a few links that are growing unto God's homes in the regions of peace. Produce the love of truth in the hearts of men, and re- member your friend, William Belden, Jr." The above will illustrate the naturalness of the life beyond our own, the true nature of which, however, cannot be explained so as to be comprehended by us, dwelling in the nether sphere. Those who have received these communications have repressed all unlawful curi- osity to realize in our conception this glorious state of existence. Sufficient for us to know that our loving Father " doeth all things well ; " and we shall ever be satisfied with what he provideth for us in those mansions above, the existence of which has been, by this heavenly evangel, placed beyond the shadow of a doubt. * The editor supposed that no further communications were to be received at that time ; but the medium was impressed to continue the writing. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 239 To strengthen still farther the impression intended to be made by this work, the following are presented : — [Dec. 19, 1878 — James K s (deceased about eleven years) called, in order that he might write to his widow, who was pre- sent.] " James K S, by the grace of God [written with some difficulty, when the following appeared] : — <: Mollie will bless you, spirit." [Then was written] : — " I am James K s, who desires to make his spirit's presence shown in your midst. I can see that my earthly part [his wife] is with you here. I am grateful to you for the op- portunity of coming, and I hope you will do a good service in bringing me to my dear one. " My dear wife, I am your husband as ever, only changed in form according to the permission, I may say the benediction, of God to his creatures. I am happy, and I am with the boy who found his life through you, and who is now abiding with God, and growing in love and goodness to all — both spirits and men. I wish you would not worry about me, for I can see you in all your anxieties, and I can hope for your great happiness, in a brief time ; and it will be a joyous meeting for us all — God ! such a meeting, three of us in a happy spot! You, dear wife, are a creature of God's choice, and need never have a thought or a fear, or a tear of regret. You are TRUE, and KIND. I think you will understand and see that I am what I AM, — a spirit who comes to you to assure you of a life and a treasure (your boy) who is in bright existence above. Oh ! how shall I affect your heart ? Oh ! what can I do for your sight ? Oh ! will you never enjoy your life as you are, and trust God to the end? Believe me, your husband, that I will meet you with the love of a thousand tongues upon my lips for you. I will show you worlds of joy ; and I will bless you forever now by the great love which God has shown me, and will also give to you. "Remember me as I was, for such I am to you now, only heightened by a pure existence. I am, in impatience, your loving James K s, forever in God" His wife remarked : " Can my husband be happy 240 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. while I am in trouble ? - 1 to which the following appro- priate, and indeed beautiful, answer was given : — ' ' Yes ; why not ? Is it not God that ordains it for your per- fection ? And, while it is his command, it will give you a reap- ing of greater joy — 0, much greater— than he who knows no trial ! " Then followed a communication from the son, given on page 195. The following intercourse occurred through the me- diumship of the editor's little son. The facts and circum- stances referred to, all perfectly correct, were entirely unknown to him, except that a few of them had been casually referred to in his presence. The communica- tions were from the spirit of J. H. A., who formerly was well known to some of the family, [To the editor's spirit daughterj : — Can you bring J. A. ? u Yes ; as I have said before, I can bring any one who will hear my voice of calling for him." This was written in a small delicate hand, after which there occurred a great change in the mode of holding the pencil — and the writing became large, heavy, and irregular. The following colloquy was held with the spirit ; — * ' I am J. A., brought here by a call. I will do your will. "J. A , by the grace which has been given to me by Almighty GOD, " Will you write to your wife f *' Oh ] she is a good woman, and she is preparing herself for her life to come." Do you wish to send 7ier a message ? " Yes ; I told her to keep herself from the ways of Johnny, my son, and not to pay any attention to any of his money mat- ters, She has had many advisers, but she has heeded none. ' ; Do not ask anymore about earthly matters, for DEVILS will come, and make believe that good spirits are writing, while they themselves are devils.' 1 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 241 Are you happy? " Yes ; but would be more so, if my own children bad fol- lowed my example." Did you find yourself in a happy sphere on your decease ? " Quite so ; but have risen higher." Will you write a message to your son ? " my dear, dear son, oh ! oh ! how happy I should be, if I could once see you traveling the right path of life ; but I am sorry to say you are following too much the desires of your own heart. Oh ! if you could have but a particle of the light which has been given to this family, whom you know well, you would find the ways of your Creator better than those of your tormentor, the devil. Oh ! Johnny, Johnny, if you could but understand the grief you cause me when I look into your heart, and find the door open to the devil, and closed to God ! I do not say you are a bad boy ; but you are heedless and a spend- thrift, wanting everything you set your eyes upon. See, see what sorrow you have caused your own dear mother, who will not be with you long, and whom you will finally reduce to pen- ury. Take my advice, and begin a new life. I am your father, " John H. A , by the will of God." The middle letter of the name was written with dif- ficulty, and the spirit said : — " I forget my own name, for spirits are known by their char- acters." On the 23d of December, the same spirit wrote again through the other medium, to the same effect; and again on the 8th of January following, he addressed a former intimate lady friend of his family as follows : — [Name written.] " Remember old days of by-gone times, and help me to express my feelings by your sympathy with my spirit's situation. I am not a familiar spirit in the world, hav- ing written only twice before this, and that with much diffi- culty to express my thoughts through this great and heavenly channel. It is just as you suppose, my dear , all glorious above the elevation of sin, and everlasting is the sunshine of peace with God's spirits, fruitful in benefaction to the earth. 242 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. May everybody soon feel this great assistance toward a good end. Alas ! I was not in the heavenly way, as yon are ; for it did not strike me to search out such a fact. The Bible was my only means of insight for strength, and that a feeble one in my eyes. But I see now. Oh ! that my wife had better sight to see the truth through me ! How can I imbue her heart with peace? Look for her, LIB.* Ask her to call me often ; and I will be there to speak, but in spirit form. Be ready to die, for- it is no sorrow to the man who walks uprightly, and justly, and kindly, and patiently for all. Lib, I love you, in the hope of soon speaking to you in happiness. Be with my family, that the truth of a father may illumine them with faith and trust. Be diligent, and never forsake any one in trouble. It will be your reward. Amen. J. H. A ." The following is from the spirit of a lady well known in the school circles of former times. The message most strikingly illustrates her peculiar style of speaking. She came at the call of the editor's wife. "Elizabeth Lindon— My DEAR Mrs. KIDDLE, I am so happy. [Writing very peculiar.] Please always remember, that I was a strong woman in body and mind, but a weak one in the use of a PEN. We do not use pens here, but see each other in the melody of signs and sighs. ' ' I wish to ask you to remember how many times I used to call upon you, and always with the most enjoyable felicity pos- sible to conceive. It gives me the most enviable pleasure to express myself here to your minds, for I am in no way remark- ably changed, except in form, which is beyond your conception, as you will imagine. " My Almighty Creator is the terrific judge of all misguided people ; but to me, although never a marvelously gifted woman, God has given abundant grace, superseding my fallible deserts in the existence upon your sphere. I am with spirits of kin- * This was the familiar name by which he used to designate the person to whom this communication was addressed ; and the spirit, as a further test of his presence, especiallj r emphasized it, underscoring it at least ten times. All these little incidents are useful in affording additional proof of the au- thenticity of these spirit writings to skeptical or unbelieving minds. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS, 243 dred felicities and aspirations of an elevated and ennobling range of character. Of course, I have done things which, in my prayers, I always said I wished I had not done ; but I, indeed, wished no mortal any harm to befall him, in any conceivable way. So the Lord has blotted out many misdeeds, some from an accidental or misdirected intention ; and, indeed, I am now with great hope urging my spirit to prepare for higher glories of transcendental magnificence, more inconceivable to me. " Will you engrave me upon the tablet of your memory, and never disdain to repeat, in sympathy of heart, poor, old, and heavily-laden Elizabeth Lindon." The following will also be recognized by very many in the higher social, literary, and educational circles of by-gone years. The editor knew the writer of this communication well, and ever regarded him with es- teem and affection. He was the first of the school su- perintendents of this city : — " William L. Stone, Sr." [Writing very rapid.] Will you write a brief message to instruct mankind f " Oh ! it will give me a pleasure I could give my life for — to speak for a soul, to help a soul, to elevate a soul ! O most mer- ciful Father, grant that the souls of men may appreciate, or at least understand, thy wonders — thy love and the workings of it ! That at last they may be together in one communion of saints ; in one final home. And, kind Father, grant that for- giveness which comes to a faithful follower of the Lamb ! Then the spirits in heaven will pray and watch, and beg the Interces- sor to cancel the unrighteousness of your lives, and will en- deavor to help you up ; as will the spirit of your friend, and svery man's friend in the followship with saints, I am eternally yours by the bond and tie of nature. Your brother in God, "Wm. L. Stone. Sr., a worker." Will you speak of education, in ichich you took so active an interest in life? "Education is a virtue; but edification will give a greater charm and harmony in after life. I should certainly be a co- worker in harmony with education. But cast aside your sects 244 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. and denominations. Why, men, ye are all born of one Parent } and he is the Father of you all, and near you all forever. JSo you need not afflict yourselves with discomfort of heart in any regard whatever. Pray, and seek a perfect rest by following the precepts of Christ, not in mockery but insincerity ; and you will be fit to associate with the Upper Ten in heaven. I love to teach God's love and truth ; so you do, I see. Farewell. I go to my home. Wm, L. Stone, Sr." The following is from a noted teacher and scholar of this city, an intimate friend of the editor's :— "James N. McElligott.— Henry Kiddle, I am. on high. 1 remember old times, my old friend, and all past associations, to- gether with your genial face in many ' strange stories. ' I fix my spirit upon you now with such benign regard, that I could soften a heart of stone with my delight and sympathy, I have grown into a riper sensation of good, and I feel gifted with many hearty welcomes. Pray remember Father [the medium could not clearly get the impression of the name], He was our genial forerunner in many school-room experiences ; and I shall never forget the pastimes with which we interspersed teaching and other accomplishments, etc., etc. " God is above mankind ; but he does not disdain to acknowl- edge his own, as the world often does. He will never fail you, my friend ; but will give you encouragement in your trials from the indifference of mankind, and their incapacity, or lack of character, to appreciate your gifts. " In glory on high we shall meet again, Henry K. ; and that, my friend, in the reign of our devoted friend and heavenly Protector, God, the genius of us all ; and blessings from him 1 ask for your purity. " Earnestly walking in paths of light, 1 continue, until my Guide's fair hand shall say, ' Come up higher.' " J. N. McElligott, a friend always." Is it Father McKeen to ichorn you refer ? "Yes. Well done!" Will Mr. Me Keen, if present, speak of the old times t "Joseph McKeen.— 0, yes ! Welladay ! Let by-gones be by-goncs. Btit to remember jovial times it becomes us all ; and, SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 245 indeed, we feel tlie old times as if full upon us ; and we trust that our good and kind friend will be a long, long follower in the happy cause of education, and the still better work of phi- lanthropy to the world at large. ■ ' My light of earth has faded ; but I have a more beautiful .right now to guide me on ; and with great thankfulness I ac- cept niy conditions. A spirit is a spirit, and not a person; but he who personates him calls back his former characteristics ; and the gift, I may say, cometh not to all, and he is blessed who re- ceiveth it. Go on, I entreat you, and accept the ties of spirit sympathy from us all. " Fervently, and with great respect- and sympathy, ever in love to you, J. McKeen."* The following from the spirit of a lady for years prin- cipal of one of the public schools was addressed to the editor's wife, who knew her well. It was written witli- out a call. Her peculiar traits of character will be rec- ognized by her friends : — " My dear friend, I am your friend of long ago. Years are flying, and I have come to the end of my time. God has searched my heart with great kindness, and I receive blessings without number. Remember, Carkie H e," How did you know you could icrite through Emma? " Oh ! I can see this very clearly." Are you tcith your parents ? " Xot always. We are where we would wish to be. Remem- ber there is no limit to our country's expanse. I appreciate this well ; for to me life had little space for roaming. Prisons are not here except you have prepared yourself for such a dismal place. Remember the days we were together in broad fields, of great brightness, such as we have here all the time.f Teach- ing I still do, but now it seems to me a reward, not a punish- * A noted teacher in the City of New York, and for several years Superin- tendent of the puhlic schools, lie departed from earth in 185(5, in which year the editor succeeded him as A prepare, and God will satisfy us forever. Swedenborg.'' 284 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. FROM THEODORE PARKER. The following was written on the evening of February 23d, after the message from Wm. C. Bryant, as given on page 96. Wonderful emotion was manifested ; and the pencil was moved with inconceivable swiftness. The whole communication was written in about fifteen minutes. Its earnest philanthropy is characteristic of the man from whose spirit it undoubtedly emanated : — [Call.] " Theodore Parker. — I come ! "lis rapture to me ! Amen. Your God will reward you forever. We are crying out in spirit for your good, and in this goodness, for all mankind. Help them ! O God ! they need it ! Would I could die for them — all ! Oh ! horrible torture to see them PERISH ! "May you be received with the compassion and love of a Father's care, and thankful smiles of a happy assurance of good results ! The spirits will smile upon you, and help you up— you, their best friends upon the earth, by God's sanction. Spiritualists you shall bo called, and that without derision ; for, during their earthly lives, men mighty in the battle of life have fought the good fight ; and if the victory be not fully won, it is nearing its conclusion ; and these same men begin anew the struggle for freedom, and work and pray to gain a happy end for all. " We come by no small effort. We come with love. We will protect you. Ever bear your spirit's insight with you ; for it will insure our protection for you, and make us happy. Then how much more happy will the God of all feel, when his crea- tures learn fully to bear his blissful love and trust in their bosoms, with prayer and thanksgiving. " God bless the spirit of man, and give him the understand- ing of the just men, striving in this kingdom to be pure ! Iheodore* Parker bears a name of testimony that God is the highest spirit — through whom we, lesser and feebler spirits, exist ; and we certify that it is by his authority, and permis- *The word Theodore means thzgift of God. "Every good gift and every perfect gift cometh down from the Father of the lights of heaven."— James i. 17. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 285 Bum, and love, that we come to aid you. We do not despair. No ; though you push the spirit out of his place, he will yet re- main to show his power, and make it felt through Christ. ' ' Blessed is he who cometh in the name of the poor ! I will bless you, and help you to all eternity ; for no mortal shall suf- fer neglect without MY spiritual efforts to save him from his distraction* I live above to help and prosper as many as an earnest spirit and an urgent cause demand ; and I glorify my Maker and his compassionate power forever, and to the end of all things. ' ' I pray for the Kingdom of God on earth, at my Saviour's throne of mercy ; and he it is who grants to all his protection. Seek ye the light of heaven, and the children of darkness will be no more. Sorrow, I bid thee flee from me. I hate thee ! ! Joy, beautiful emotion ! I clasp thee to my arms forever ! " Thankfully, and always near you, I am Theodore Parker, Physician to all souls." *' I thank the medium and bless her. — T. P." FROM BISHOP IVES. The following communication was written on the 9th of February, following a call and request that Bishop Ives* would write for the benefit of the world. He controlled at first with great difficulty, and the medium exclaimed ; " He was an old man ; that is why he cannot write readily ; " to which it was responded :— " Yes, I am born again ; but, to come to the earth, I take the form in which I LEFT it. " May I ask God's blessing to descend, and lift you up to the conception of the things which make up your existence in the world of spirits, where I am now, as I said before, born again — regenerated and renewed in thought. No encumbrances have I * Levi S. Ives, born in Meriden. Ct., in 1797 ; died in New York, in 1867. He was at first a Presbyterian, but changed his views, and became promi- nent in the Protestant Episcopal Church, being, in 1831, consecrated bishop of North Carolina. In 1852 he visited Rome, and there joined the Roman Catholic Church ;' in consequence of which he was deposed from his bish- oprick. He was afterwards a professor in St Joseph's 1 heological Seminary, ut Fordham. He also aided in founding the college at Manhattanville. 286 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. here — no wicked imaginings, no evil communications to affect me. All is 'merry as a marriage bell,' following the true and bright light which we see only in the distance, but which we spirits feel instinctively to be the purest of the pure. We are spirits, all of us, who have borne the life in the earth land. We have all been received with benediction ; but whether we were happy or not in receiving this,, has depended upon the condition of ourselves, whether we were fruitful or barren. All are called, and many are chosen ; but few there be who really are ready and ripe to feel the joys of heaven. For them the place is not congenial, and the ways are awkward ; but they outgrow their poverty, and make for themselves a store-house of grain. All the gain is for God and man. " I linger around this band of love with feelings of hunger and thirst to do more, to see more, and feel more, in the ambi- tion I now have of showing that my spirit is not at rest, that my life was not spent for heaven, and that I am not in heaven. May you so fit yourselves for your home that you may never feel hunger and thirst as I have felt. I thank my God I have recovered somewhat, and am feeling my spirit full of good works for every soul, all of which will bring me satisfaction at the last. " Beloved in the Lord, complete a noble work. Elevate your kindred mortals to the glory of God and his love, which passeth your understanding. Deliver and protect the poor and perse- cuted of earth. Corrupt and evil, beyond any other form of bondage, is the religion that knows no loving Saviour. You need only God, the Father, to help you up, pray to whom else you will. I was a changeable mortal, driven first in one direc- tion, and then in another ; and like a broken reed I am left to suffer for my instability. ' A rolling stone gathers no moss ; ' neither did I gather my flocks as a faithful shepherd, for I severed the ties which bound me to my people. ' ' Feel God, dear people, and act as the feelings from him prompt. You will have no bickerings or wanderings, but only the safety of complete trust. Prayer, and the aim for a higher life in spirit, should prompt your efforts ; and no petty desire should affect your actions. Strive for God, and strive to be with SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 287 God. Earth will then become heaven, and heaven will be para- dise truly to every soul. " I love you, dear people, 1 love you well. Hearken to the spirit of him who was of feeble frame, who used up all his ac- tivity in the field of religion, but who fell short in the perform- ance of many of his deeds, and who now can see his follies per- fectly. Would I could blind myself to the sight of some of these deeds ! But they will leave their stain until eternity is no more ; and, although I may wash myself in the blood of the Lamb, I shall always feel their impression, never to be oblit- erated. O, see to your life's purity ! See that no stains appear upon your spirits. They will be there, if you produce them ; and you will feel then the weakness of your living. Love God ; love your neighbor; and above all, direct your hopes above and for eternity. " I am earnestly your brother, in the vineyard of our God. " Levi Ives, of Conn., " BISHOP, but false ; and PRIEST, but falser. " Amen ! God love you ! " We Jiope your communication may do much good. " Heaven bless you all ! " PROM PIO NOKO. On the 2d of February, a desire was expressed to re- ceive a communication from the late venerable head of the Roman Catholic Church, Pio Nono ; and the follow- ing was written : — "lam Pio Nono." Pontiff of Rome ? " Yes, in sorrow and repentance, but in harmony of thought with the souls and spirits of all — be they of heaven or earth. That a contrite spirit may possess the power of understanding, I will firmly assert. That he, or I myself, can relate to you an experience for the good of the world at large, is a great and happy privilege to the spirit, and a benediction from God him- self to his beloved people. Ye are all beloved of your Master, and of your Holy Father. Of him, and In him, you live ; and through him does your existence on earth, and in eternity, seek 288 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. happiness — true happiness, my dear friends and kindred spirits, not merely cntside pomp and vainglory or show. Nothing of that. High rank is not permitted or desired in your home above, where the depths of love flow in and over your soul with genu- ine rapture ; and applause is not desired here. It comes freely without your will, for every meritorious action bringeth its own reward. You feel the anguish that you have created, or the joys you have treasured up in your heaven of heavens. ** My Christian people, be no longer benighted in your creeds, but follow your Godhead, and become a united band of loving, of truly affectionate, people. Cast away all your wrangling, and be easy -tempered toward one another. It behooves me to speak to you thus. I calm the tempest of thought within me to give you a true understanding of my condition ; but my spirit is held, as it were, by ten thousand strings, which draw me away from the shore of peace and quiet. God is a potentate indeed ; but I was not, except in name, as it seems to me now No wayward flock could pierce me as God's creatures agonize him by their follies. No body of men, be tney priests, or breth- ren, or infidels, can ever find God other than supreme, and near them, in this world or the next. " Lend me your hearts, Christian followers. Suffer no man to deceive you. Be not simple in your conceits. No man hath true and right power, but God alone.* He (long may he be with you in mercy ! ) alone should be adored. Man is no monarch ; he is a subject, and that always. Never, then, mistake your vocation ; but be faithful, and listen with love unto the calling of the angels. They will guide you into a state of harmony and peace — or union in religion and divine blessings. " Vain and self-satisfied, but not without fear, I passed to my state of change ; and, after severing my mortal ties, what did I think to find above me 1 Certainly not WEALTH, the pontiff's desire for his people's good ; not vengeance for misdeeds done in the body \ ! not weapons to stab me in the dark. No ; but yet I have felt all of these, and truly more. Everything that transpired while I was in the body has been magnified twenty * " Whycallest thou me good? None is good save one,— God."— Luke xviii 19. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 289 times in the space of heaven. My good deeds were many, and I thank my Master I now receive good compensation therefor, in heaven ; but my powers were used not entirely for God. I had too much worship. Ah I the thought sickens me ! I recur to the thought of it with disgust. So blind and black to teach the people bigotry ! No, no ; do not believe in heresy or schism. Gather yourselves together. Select a council of men, each at the head ; and pray, in earnestness and repentance, for sacred light ; and it will not be long in forthcoming. You will all be- come united as the subjects of one King, and that one, God. No bickerings or strifes will then affect you, — no sorrow or mis- understanding. All will come from God, and all will lead again to him. God will receive all, all, forever ; and, alas for me ! 1 shall not be there to be one of you ! ! May heaven find you ready ; and may I, the Pontiff of Rome, be prepared, through the fire of remorse, to be with you in the fellowship of heaven. " God bless you, my people ! I am the spirit of your Father's subject, fallen from power into the position of a delinquent. Amen. As I live, Ameu ! Pio Nono." Do you desire to say anything note in regard to the doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church? " Yes. Many conditions of faith in God are given for man's good ; but all are nevertheless misinterpreted. Our Roman ' Catholic ' Church is quite wrong and unfruitful in its idolatry and sophistry ; but God will suffer no man to lose if he does ?ight, according to conscience. No man shall suffer for the king's or ruler's pride or mistakes. The Head of the Church must reap his wayward sowings. Amen, in heaven" Is not conscience the voice of God in man's soul? " Yes, always, and never forsakes him." May the world be enlightened by these glorious words! And may you feel happier for their utterance! " Yes. Do all you can for God and good. "" He it is that doeth wonders." If God permit, we will insert your communication in our " book of hope." "Please inscribe my name with the blood that cometh from repentant thought for misdeeds, and actions committed in false light. Pio Nono, by God." 290 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. We will, with God's help, use your message for the good of man- kind. "Thank God I" A few brief communications from spirit friends and relatives followed; and, in the colloquy that ensued, a remark was made as to Pio Nono, implying or intimat- ing a slight doubt as to the authenticity of his communi- cation, when the following was immediately written : — " Pio Nono is here. Do not be disdainful [or unbelieving] . God is my judge, that I lie not — nor ever can in His spirit. Amen ! As God liveth ! Amen ! " The solemnity of this adjuration all will perceive and feel. Perhaps there are spirits in the flesh who might use such to give strength to a falsehood ; but the editor's experience in this wonderful intercourse leads him to the conviction that this is impossible to disembodied spirits, however low their grade. The words of St. James, in this connection, will occur to many: " Thou believest that there is one God ; thou doest well ; the devils also bdieve, and tremble " (James i. 19). The late pon- tiff is manifestly a good spirit ; but like all who pass to God, he feels the stains of this dark world and its er- rors. ^^ FROM ST. AUGUSTINE. Some time previous to the above (Dec. 15), at the sitting of a small circle, St. Augustine was suggested ; and the editor remarked : " He Avas one of the lathers of the Christian Church — a great saint. It would, in- deed, be a blessed privilege to obtain a communication from a spirit so far advanced as he must now be ; and if God deem us worthy of it, we should be rejoiced to hear from him. The result is given below. The writ- ing was very gentle and calm — no emotion expressed — ; SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 291 very little force. The control, however, was exceed- ingly steady and composed:— " I am the spirit of one of the Fathers in the Christian era, namely, SA1XT Augustine." Will you icrite a communication for the good of the world? " My mission it is always to fulfill the wants and desires of sacred thought ; and it is also my pleasure to greet you this evening upon such a stepping-stone toward heavenly heights — toward bliss, dear brothers and sisters, in nature made. I offer you this hope for the good of the world. "I may seem old, perhaps be forgotten; but the name, al- though dead to the memory of time, will always be remembered by the spiritual owner. For what is a life to the Giver of lives ? What is a year but a breath of God himself ? We are not cre- ated without an object. We are not neglected, although we act with our own free will. Weak, indeed, are the children of men ; and few are they who understand that they are made for a purpose. I wish, for your own sakes, you would never des- pair, but ever look up to the glare of the noon-day. The sun is God's token of kind love toward you here ; and he is hoping and waiting only to have you fear the ways of the devil and the scenes of the evil ones. No longer I expect to secure you a home, unless your hearts be, as it were, transported to the re- gions of love. I teach the blind, whether upon earth or in heaven, where they may find strength to perform their missions ; also when weary of toil and wilfulness, they will gladly take heed, and yield to the teachings of an ancient prophet, whose remarks (devoid of test) will be the expression of the best wishes of one animated by a most noble ambition. " I think to meet you, though the space is long past [i. e., though I have long passed onward to a higher sphere], to ask you if you remember these words which you now scan. •' I am, in spirit, the feeble, but noble and greatly respected. " St. Augustine, "In motion" [i. c., still progressing]. This communication, purporting to come from the spirit of St. Augustine — disclaiming in itself the inten- tion to present any special identifying tests for the sat- 292 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. isfaction of unbelievers—is in itself very striking and instructive ; but the editor has, at this stage, to offer a still more astounding phase of these spirit writings — a phase which, while it will perhaps shock the untutored and skeptical, must be accepted as entirely consistent with every other phase of these manifestations. It moreover affords an illustration of the statement given in the communication of another spirit, writing after a very brief experience in spirit life : " Believe that, when you die, you will pass to the state where the dead OE ages are living, and working, and hoping for your fit* hire good" (See page 265.) On the 12th of January the following was written : — ■ " Judge Edmonds.— I am always ready, do not fear. Re- ceive what a spirit gives in kindness, and never feel rebellious to God or his angels. Prepare ye yet for a higher Missionary — one who exceeds a mortal man.* May the prophets of old give you the superhuman strength of Moses, for the emancipa- tion of mankind." The editor said : " God will give us strength, I fully believe." ' ' Yes. Forgive me my feeble powers of expression for your high workings. God has indeed given you a work which you are well fitted to perform, and the angels will glorify you." Will higher spirits communicate ? " They are all ever ready to do good. Prepare yourselves to be in the condition to receive, and God will further the result." One of the company then said : " I think, from what has been said, that Moses will communicate." The edi- tor expressed a doubt, but said he would be glad to hear * " And there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face."— Deuteronomy xxxiv. 10. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 293 from so ancient a prophet. Then Judge Edmonds wrote, with great force and emphasis : — " Moses will write ; " and the following was written, in a small hand-writing, much smaller than in any previous communication, and with a force calm and sustained : — " Moses, tlie Egyptian priest, who received the prophecy of God, being at the command of the High King of the nation.* " Gentiles and respected Jews, it behooves me to come in the tribulations of a country, the prospect of which is dark, and a long way from peaceful rest. May the cries of the infant Moses awaken you to understand the community's wickedness and wantonness, in conduct. The Lord of Israel and ' Israel's Host,' presides as ever in your midst, and offers you a home, through the sacrifice of your evil natures. Find out the truth of the commandments of God, and follow them in love, and not through the duty of obedience. " I was a gifted man, namely, a prophet ; but ye are as much as any prophet, inasmuch as the Lord of Hosts is on your right hand. May the angels who descended from the heavens in the Saviour's time, find you also ready to receive the sacrifice of a great work, and also ready to forget yourselves, and accept any measure of test which the Lord may find it necessary to impose. "I am the infant in the Word of God. (Believe that the Word of God is a revelation for your justification.) I am the prophet (that is I had God's spiritual grace of insight of the future) who attempted to present to the Jews their holy precepts and ordination ; and I have a sorrow in my command, which the Lord will always affix to me, inasmuch as I cannot redeem old Israel. " Stablishyour souls in the felicity of Christ, and be a prophet ♦ The designation " Egyptian priest " puzzled the medium, who thought it was not correct. The editor, who was present, was not certain that Moses had served as a priest of Egypt, but presumed he had been educated by the priests, the custodians of Egyptian learning; but on turning to the article Hosts, in Dr. Smith's Dictionary af (7k J!il>!r, the following was found :— "Ho was educated at Ileliopolis, and grew up there as a j>rie.st, under his Egyptian name.'" 294 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. to no man without the benediction of a Saviour's lesson. I meant to teach, but have I not blocked up the way with a feel- ing of hatred instead ? Relate to me the story of the Jews, and I will writhe in anguish and sorrow, for my waywardness, or misconception of that Higher Power who is able to transport your minds. Moses, in Acceptance.' 1 ' We feel greatly blessed by God in receiving this message. " It is but the mission of a prophet in love to speak for so ac- ceptable a work for the Heavenly Kingdom. I will know you hereafter when the heavens reveal the sacredness of a life from sin, to give you all Amen (almighty word ! ) — so be it ! • ' Moses." Again, on the 15th of January, and, as at first, with- out a call, it was written through the medium : — " Moses will give the powerful assertion that Christ hath ordained these manifestations ; and they come with a mighty hope, overcoming every other delight of the Christian character. Look at the long-existing Word of hope ; it proceeded out of the mouths of very babes and sucklings. It came from prophets to great Kings, ruling over Israel and ancient Egypt ; and an- cient Moses prophesied great and miraculous wonders unto the people of the great King, and unto the seven nations of God's holy creation.* '•Let the champions of modern Christianity find out whether their Saviour, their King of kings, is in any way changed, in habit, country, or manner, or form, or character, since the high- minded men of old portrayed him in visions, sayings, writings, or illuminations. His requirements of grace — did they not say, humble yourselves before the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob ; and love the Lord of Hosts ? The finger of time makes many changes in the habits and conditions of men ; but with God and his angels of light, eternity is ever beginning and also ending. First and last are the same to God — the highest Spirit * i his was unintelligible to the medium; bat see Deuteronomy, vii. 1: "When the Lord thy God shall bring Thee into the land whither thou goest to possess it, and hath cast out many nations before thee, the Hittites, and the Gteashites, and the Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Pcriz- zites, and the Hiyites, and the Jebusites, seven nations greater and mightier than tltou." SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 295 ever present to man's thought. Mind the words of the Prophet Isaiah when he says, Holy are the people to whom God will show the wonders of his Kingdom.* Time was when the world hearkened ; but now it is blinded in its self -justification ; and God will mete out his justification of reward with heart-broken sorrow. Take refuge with us, the spirits of men, in the body of Christ ; and repent, for the Kingdom of God is at hand for you all. Study to understand pure things, or else the ignomin- ious death of a Saviour may be brought upon yourself. Pray for the future happiness of all men. " I am duteous to the Lord of Hosts, the Judge ; and with the. tears of a million adversities upon my spirit, I show you the right understanding of God's will. ' May thy will be done on earth as it is done in Heaven ' is the yearning of a King of old, tasting God's glories in Heaven's distinction. Fly the sacrificial altar of mere idolatry. Bring your hearts into Christian sym- pathy with Christ's life, and refresh your understandings with the teachings of prophecy, which the angels always try to im- part for the enlightenment of men's souls — in prison. This is the truth ; and when the Lord shall find you ready, he will call you, and take you to his fold. Bring the children up to realize these truths, and trust God for the redemption of the whole world. " I am Moses, of the Ten Commandments, sent by God then and now. Amen, as God UvetJi ! "f FEOM PONTIUS PILATE. On the evening of January 16th, without a call, the medium was impressed to take the pencil, and at first wrote, in small characters, the name of Moses; and then * Not in ipsissimis verbis, but in the idea, which the spirit communicates through the mind of the medium. See Isa. lxv. " I will bring forth a seed out of Jacob, and out of Judah an inheritor of my mountains ; and mine elect shall inherit it, and my servants sliall dwell therein." The same idea recurs in this glorious chapter of prophetic spiritual truth. t This communication, so solemn, so profound in its spirituality, and so lofty ill its divine utterances, ends, as will be seen, in the most sacred and awful of all adjurations, in attestation of the authenticity of the message as coming from the ancient Hebrew prophet.—" As God Kveffil" 296 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the following communication, in some respects the most marvelous of all. In the family circle, the name had been mentioned, but with no idea that a communication would come from that source, though, indeed, there was no antecedent reason for incredulity or disbelief that this spirit, or any spirit, would communicate for a good pur- pose. It would appear from the name first written, in very small letters, that he was brought by Moses, who had communicated the day previous. " PONTIUS PILATE [underscored four times]. I am the Roman governor of Judea, being over eighteen hundred years in the field of history (but principally Biblical) on the earth, and that without any perfectly happy retrospect. But my aim now is to fulfill the deliverance of mankind from death unto God. I do not come to slay with either stones or javelins, with words of scorn or blasphemy ; for I am without guile now. I am also without sin ; for what I did I have worked off by deep and earnest repentance. I have felt the agony of the Saviour's pain. I have been upon Ids cross many and many a time, suf- fering the Saviour's ignominy, amid the fallen spirits. But they were high, compared to me ; for I was low indeed. Merited by me was God's judgment ; for I was a blind fiend, born for the devil's own use, both in thought and deed. " Take heed, good friends of God, that no arrow of cruelty pierce your memory like a sword of hatred ; for what can a spirit feel but humility before God. He is mightier than the evil one. This you will understand in the presence of spirits. What then must have been my judgment before the atoning blood of the Lamb ? What has released me from prison, you may ask. I pray you may ; for with seeking you will find ; and for the love of Christ I trust that you will never feel the intru- sion of sickening doubts. My life is purified now, and thus I have risen. I passed from earth, in the resurrection of my soul, with vanity of thought. Had I not been a kingly ruler during Herod's reign ? Was I not a man with the strength of a devil f Yea, verily, and more. I wielded the sword of justice with vigJiteous vengeance. I taught the people to slay their own off- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 297 spring, that is, God's own children. I was happy in my power of ruling, but God I never knew. May the heaven for which Christ died never escape your memory, nor ever fail to show you the distinction of a heaven-born King compared to a devil. And let the Lord be praised by the highest earthly tribunal, as by that created in heaven. I will find a million now to shout ho- sannas to God in the highest, glory and peace on earth, good will toward men. "Dear people, I am Pontius Pilate, the governor of the Jews. Prepare a superscription, and hail me the 'King,' as the devil held me. Approach me with swords and ignominious banners —with fingers of scorn and derision — with two-faced lies of af- fected blessings — with every horror in the category of hate ; and you will not then fulfill the programme of mockery which carried the Saviour into your home. Beautiful was he, born for his mission of love, and sanctified by all pure influences, — born for the destiny decreed by God, and assumed by his own beseeching will, for poor depraved humanity ! Mark me ! I shall never forget my life on earth. No matter how I am di- verted, never shall I cease to hear my Saviour's cries, or to see his agonies on Mt. Calvary, or to hear his voice of love and for- giveness. My spirit will ever feel the earthquake which evinced the Lord's power. (Take heed that the lesson be well learned ! ) " I am overwhelmed with misery, as shown to me in every phase of my guilt, by God's finger of wrath ; although never has he taught me the word fear. Tfio ; I am drowned with holy love ; I have been brought into the possession of blessings which surround me on all sides ; I am protected and helped by all ; I am endowed to the satisfaction of every desire ; and I am given all pureness of living and freedom of action. All goodness and kindness is mine, from God, and through his Son, whom I pierced with the spear of agony and hate. Can mortal imagine my existence? Can a holy spirit tell you of my agonies? No, never! Nor can mortal man or spirit power know the punish- ment of grief, or the humiliation of spirit, suffered by the in- famous and mortified executioner of the people's Teacher, and heavens holy Defender — by him who, in Biblical scorn, bears the name of Pontius Pilate, and the disdainful title of " Gov- ernor of the Jews." 298 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. The control of this spirit held the brain of the me- dium in a state of complete concentration. During the whole time this communication was being written, there was not a single pause, notwithstanding the confusion and bustle of a number of persons in her vicinity; but, at the close she burst into tears, and for a considerable time could not check her weeping, so strongly was she imbued and overcome with the spirit's emotions. Truly it was said, " Memory outlasts time.' 1 Dreadful lesson ! * FKOM SAINT PETER. In marked contrast with Pilate's message was that of St. Peter, written on the 21st of January ensuing, with- out a call. The influence of this spirit was calm and beautiful, and spiritually joyous. The medium was sur- prised when she wrote : — "0, praise the Lord witli gladness ! Holy and reverend is his name ; and let every creature say Amen ! " I am Peter, the saint. My name is Biblical and sacred. I thank the Lord for my calling to good undertakings. Bear in mind, my beloved people, that nations should rejoice at their prospect of a great regeneration for themselves. Does not God offer you a sauctified hope, counterbalancing every misfortune that may arise ? Is not your life created and ordained by the Giver of life? Thank God for it by every emotion, and never weep or be cast down, as if in a dungeon of despair — the hope- less punishment for a sinner's gain. But thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through Jesus Christ, our most blessed Lord and Saviour ! " May you find yourselves lifted up and purified by these most sacred teachings. Not every one who saith, ' Lord, Lord,' can enter into the Kingdom of Heaven, but ONLY he who doetii (and that kindly) the will of his Father who IS IN heaven ; and by your glorification ye will know and perceive him truly. " Sacrifice yourselves one to another. Be diligent and perse- * See note on page 109. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 299 vering in holy works ; and the Lord«of Hosts, your Sanctifier and Redeemer through his Son, will suddenly descend, and stretch forth his hand to you, and deliver you from your captiv- ity and inertness. " Bless the Lord, the True and Beautiful in your lives ; cast away the black heresy of death ; and find the Lord with you and in you always. May his grace never fail you, or his love leave you fruitless ; hut may you be without guile, and taste of the joys of heaven. "Remember the saints of old, and the history of the Jews ; and then you will understand the words of SAINT Peter, the enlightened by God. Thanks be to him forever and ever ! Amen ! " Teach this to God's people." The message of St. Peter, and the one to follow from St. Paul, were not written in the presence of the edi- tor ; and, while this section of the book was in the hands of the compositor, the latter thought proper to seek to obtain what might prove a further test to skep- tical minds. Before entering the presence of the me- dium, he asked God, if in accordance with his holy will, to permit St. John, the beloved disciple of the Blessed Saviour, to write a communication for the cause to which St. Peter and St. Paul had already contributed. Fifteen minutes afterward, the medium, without being told of whom the editor had thought, sat down and wrote the following sacred message, prefacing it by the oral announcement that one of the Evangelists was about to write : — " St. John, a member in the sphere of grace. Kind hearers, and beloved brethren, I meet you upon your sacred pathway to blissful heights. It behooves me to give you my name of old, as you know it ; but a sweeter and purer name I hold and own, now — one loved by all above and with me.* Shall I tell it in * This appears to agree with Revelation ii. 17 : iii. 12. 300 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. words? Well, then, it is no other than Purity (stranger to the earth); and with its possession I thank the Giver of it with the fervor of a purified spirit, melting in grace, expanded into full love, and blessed forever by having a seat to speak at the right hand of God himself. Heavenly Teacher ! may thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven ! And to the adversary be it said, verily, he will meet his reward, — saddest of all thoughts to a spirit who writes ! " I feel for your trials, my friend ; but righteousness will gain its day truly, although the world will not accept it with- out emblazoning figures and adornments of gold and silver — the meanest gifts of a Sovereign Power. What is the greatest gift to man ? you will ask. May I say, as the prophets of old (but new to God) delivered? It is charity, the offspring of that fruitful source which makes man love his neighbor as him- self, and God above all. Keep God with you. Let him govern your actions with his everlasting patience and beautiful com- passion. Be ye cheerful in your own good deeds, with the heart- felt words upon your lips forever : * God be merciful to me a sinner ! ' This will take away your dross, and refine you as never anything else can. It will also deliver you from the sacrilegious bondage of false light to a beautiful and expansive hope in the protection of God. " I have my Master with me now to embrace with rapture [the medium here saw a halo of brilliant light surround him]. He it is who merits all my care, and all my efforts to please him. He it is who rules the skies as he once taught on the earth. He it is who delights in you all, and never wearies ; for though the soil may seem poor and barren, he still avers that there is yet room for hope, that good will spring up, for which the time is not yet come ; * and we all, in the union of love and trust fully confide in him, and say, as of yore in our sacred teachings, ' Amen ! As the Lord ordaineth, so be it ! ' " May Heaven's light be with you always, and the three, of heaven s pathway, will descend with me in the armor of Peace, to herald the glad tidings to the highest of the high — Glory to God ! Good will toward men ! * The thought is that expressed in Luke xiii. 8, 9. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 301 " In honest intention, and sent from God for a supreme bless- ing to his beloved and unfeeling people, " Your brother in Christ, John, ihe forerunner." The historical association of the name " forerunner" with John the Baptist, here caused a doubt for a mo- ment as to whether this message had come from him or the Evangelist, when the medium was impressed to write : — " How you doubt me ! " To this was said : " God forbid we should doubt you; " and then was written : — " St. John, the Evangelist." Some time elapsed, while some of the points of the message were discussed ; and then it suddenly flashed across the editor's mind, that by forerunner he meant to indicate that, in writing this communication, he was the forerunner of a great salvation to mankind. This was said ; and then the medium felt a peculiar thrill, impell- ing her to write, and the following appeared : — " Yes, yes, yes. I have the happiness to affirm and sanction your thoughts in all humility. I am a forerunner of God's Truth : a Mightier One is there, thelatchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose. Amen. "As Christ liveth, so I live in Christ's armor." FROM JOHiT THE BAPTIST. Almost immediately after the communication from St. John, to the surprise of the medium and others pres- ent, for it was not expected that any other message would be written, appeared the following : — " John the Baptist." Is it indeed John the Baptist ? '• Yes, sacredly. " As my noble friend has come and spoken, I think it my duty also to come, and lend a few trifling words, for so they may seem to you. But a mightier truth never did a man know, which to 302 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. understand fully may, indeed, seem a small matter ; but it is far from being so. It is, truly and sincerely, a fact that God reigns above, to afford comfort to, and exact all homage from, the subjects of his love and power. They, indeed, truly merit a life free from stain; for each one is born in God's divine image, and is, verily, a spirit designed for the life of His calling. So hearken, dear brethren, to the words of your friend, who is grieving to see the children of God disowned, excluded from heavenly light, and all gone astray. "John the Baptist, I say, is a spirit who feels great joy to come in this manner ; and, indeed, I, the same spirit, feel will- ing to suffer pain rather than have you grow weary, or thrust me away. But God is above to purify all ; and, some day, he will take you and bless you ; and then we shall see and feel that all this is a reality, and that true sayings come only in this way. "I once performed a great and miraculous work ; but a greater and better have I done at this time, if I have converted a man's mind, and led him upward to feel God's love. As the light from heaven awaits your acceptance by faithful prayer and seek- ing, so I, with the intermingling of Faith, Hope, and Charity, bid you farewell, but only for a short time, which will never- theless bring you, in a straight and narrow pathway, to the por- tal at which no beggar is refused who asks with humility, and expects with the eyes of Faith. Alas ! too long would it take me to disclose to you the pleasures above ; but my mission is accomplished, if you find your hearts drawn upward toward the heavenly seat of Peace and Grace. " Humbly in the portal of Hope I stand, and point to the home which awaits you above. Aim high ; be sincere ; and don't fear a few strokes ; but turn a deaf ear to everything that speaks of death or death's dread ; for the Lord of Hosts is near to save, and he it is who both asks and gives. " Farewell, dear friend, and brethren in union. " John, a humble servant of the Lord's." FROM ST. PAUL. On the 7th of February, a lady of great purity and spirituality of character — an earnest and devoted mem- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 303 ber of the Protestant Episcopal Church — being present with the medium, asked for a message from St. Paul. The following was immediately written : — "Paul, the slayer of the Jews, of the kingdom of Israel. My beloved people, it is with great sympathy that I look upon your wrong-doings in the flesh. I was often tempted in like manner,* and every man is born with the trial fast upon him. His infancy is but a time of fostering ; and, if not well looked after, he will take the broad road which will lead him to his final destruction ; for the Apostles all tell you, narrow is the way which leads to eternal life. The fountain of everlasting bliss is open and free to all who will accept. Why, then, my kindred, do you choose darkness, instead of light? Why, grief for joy? Why anxiety for rest ? You cannot comprehend God's rest in heaven — no mortal can. c< I am a spirit whose teachings were the outpourings of a fer- vent heart, enraptured with the perfect vision of God's love. It carried me beyond the earth land into the sphere of spirits. f He that findeth it shall cover himself with glory ; but he that despiseth it shall cover himself with shame, at the last great day of final decision for himself. Remember NOW thy Creator in the days of thy youth! God is plenteous in mercy, in long- suffering, in great and inconceivable kindness. May he give you the acceptable portion which cometh to the just ! " Why, my dear people, need the Truth of God be repeated ? Study to understand God's word. All die in Jesus Christ, and ALL live again through him.} I behold him now, a risen saint, purer than any spirit in heaven. Go thou, and do likewise, and create a saint-like home for your abiding above, by self-sacrifice and humility. These, together with charity and good will toward men, are the powers which will lead you to Christ's home. Riches hath no man in the Kingdom of Heaven. He needs but one thing — the pearl of great price, namely, purity. " Praise ye the Lord with might and gladness. Offer to him your heart's feelings of joy. Prayer and thanksgiving should be your daily feasting, giving you a bounteous store to live by * Romans vii 14-25 ; 2 Cor. xii. 7. t 2 Cor xii. 2-5. JSee Romans vi. 8. 304 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. and for. Throw off vain-glorying and covetousness, and assist eacli man his neighbor ; and the Lord will receive you, with benign glory, into your welcome rest in heaven. ' ' Amen ! saith the prophet. Amen ! saith the priest. Amen I saith the King. Amen ! saith Saint Paul, the healer of the Jews, and the glorifier of the Lord's name from one generation to another. Past and present are one to God ; and without end. "Amen ! say Cherubim and Seraphim."* With these glorious and sublime words, from a spirit of the far distant spheres of heavenly purity, truth, and exaltation, this wonderful series of communications is terminated for the present. The evangel goes forth to mankind — an evangel of divine truth and holiness. May it u inspire the JJnioersal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord " ; and may " all those who do confess thy holy Name — Almighty and ever-living God, agree in the truth of Thy word," as shown here, as well as in the Scriptures, and u live in unity, and godly love ! "t * These three communications, from St. Peter, St. John, and St. Paul, appear to show a remarkable coincidence in style of thought and spiritual tone, so to speak, with the Epistles of those sacred personages in the Scrip- tures. In the first, there is a fullness and heartiness of spiritual feeling ; in the second, an angelic simplicity and lovingnees ; and in the third, a lofty intellectual fervor, as from a conviction of the understanding as well as a submission of the entire spiritual nature to God and His blessed Son. t "The fullness of time has come, when the mysteries of the Kingdom need no longer be clothed in parables, and shrouded in dark sayings of old. The opening of the heavens promised by the Lord himself is upon us. The air of the world is tremulous with ancestral voices prophesying change. The heart of humanity is expectant. ' A New Era of Science and Development ', exclaims the philosopher ! The 'New Heavens and the New Earth ', whis- pers the Christian. Some say, ' Lo ! here !— others, ' Lo ! there ! ' The High Triests and Scribes and all the old Oracles move on. as before, uncon- scious that their systems and philosophies are death-stricken. '1 he light has come. But the blind will not see it : for do not all things move in circles, and the old facts perpetually recnr ? ' The Light shineth in dark- ness, and the darkness comprehended it not.' " — Dr. Holcombe. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 305 IX. IMPORTANCE OF THE SPIRIT WRITINGS. Those who have thoughtfully read the communica- tions presented in the preceding chapters, will scarcely need to have their importance pointed out ; but it is thought advisable to offer here a few considerations with this end in view, since they may not be obvious to all readers. In the first place, it may be useful to sum- marize the great truths taught in these communications — not as conclusions reached by the understanding through a process of reasoning, nor as mere visions of the fancy addressed to the hopes of mankind — but as living realities attested by those who have actually ex- perienced them, and hence knoio of what they speak — as facts to be received into the heart, and to stand for- ever as guide-posts to a pure and noble life. 1. We are taught the grandest of all truths, namely, that, after the death of the body, there is for all an im- mortal state of existence stretching out into eternity — bright and blissful beyond conception for those who have led pure and noble lives here below, but inconceivably dark and wretched for those whose earthly lives have been stained with vice and crime. 2. We learn, beyond a question, that the future life is one of constant progression, all entering it with the char- acteristics, tendencies, and capacities for improvement acquired during the earth life. Those who have culti- vated their intellectual, moral, and spiritual natures dur- ing this state of trial and probation will take an advanced 306 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. position in the supramundane spheres ; while, on the other hand, those who have wasted their opportunities for improvement, and have lived vicious and debasing lives, will pass into the lower spheres of spiritual being amid companions of a spiritual condition and character resembling their own ; and in this condition will expe- rience, from repentance and remorse, all the suffering which naturally follows their misdeeds, and which is needed for their purification and advancement. 3. The great fundamental fact of the personality of God is shown with irresistible force and clearness. The spirits of the departed — even the unprogressed, — on passing into the eternal world appear very soon to be- come aware of this fact, and are overawed by the over- whelming sense of the omnipotence and infinite justice and purity of the Supreme Being; while the progressed spirits feel, with inconceivable intensity, the infinite love of their Heavenly Father. They do not fear him, for ''perfect love casteth out fear"; but they learn their true mission, as his children, — to do good to others — following the example of Christ ; and thus as "minister- ing spirits " they serve God with the fondest devotion. 4. Heaven is depicted as a blessed place and state, in which love reigns supreme— such love as the Saviour manifested and taught while on earth, when he came to bring to mankind a knowledge of their immortal des- tiny, and to show them how to live and also how to die. In the scenes which it presents to the spirit eye, it is magnificent and glorious beyond expression or concep- tion — no description except in general terms being com- prehensible by mortal mind. There is to be found scope for the exercise of every spiritual faculty, and means for the gratification of every pure desire. All SPIRITUAL COMMZTNICATIONS. 307 the inhabitants of those heavenly mansions know each other as they are ; and hence there can be neither hy- pocrisy nor deceit; and as every evil passion is elimin- ated all is peace, harmony, and satisfaction ; and yet all of the dwellers there are ever striving with a holy am- bition to rise to a higher state of culture and felicity, and to enlarged capacities for useful work in the cause of their Saviour. 5. Hell, on the other hand, is a place and state in which the devil — the spiritual impersonation of evil — reigns su- preme. Life here (or spiritual death) is characterized by everything antagonistic to the divine nature — hate, malignity, falsehood, and all their dreadful concomitants. Hence, in that dread abode, there is nothing but strife and disquiet — all trying to torment each other, and tak- ing a devilish pleasure in this infernal occupation. How expressive is the exclamation contained in one of these communications : " I am among such horrible spirits that my disgust is unbounded ! " and of another: "My friends were not of my own c1ioosi)ig y ; and of the spirit Poe : " I felt as in a desert of black despair, or among a set of ravenous wolves ready to devour me with hate, or laugh me down to perdition " ; while the spirit of Byron speaks with significance of the " horrible leers " of his demon associates, while in the unprogressed state. Imagine, dear reader, a large community here on earth, in which all civil government and laws have been suspended — the prisons opened and their inmates set free to exercise their vile passions unchecked, and no restraint to exist upon the malignity, recklessness, and cupidity of any of the people, and all to become a scene of vengeance, havoc, and brutal orgies ; — this would be pandemonium, and such is the spiritual hell. But, while 308 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. there is no everlasting fire and brimstone, according to the figurative description of the place of fallen spirits usually received as literally correct, remorse is to the spirit worse than any physical burning that the body could be subject to. Its agonies no mortal can con- ceive. 6. But in connection with this dreadful picture, the glorious truth is indubitably shown that the love of God is never forfeited. The sinner, writhing in the agony of despair, may believe that he is lost beyond re- demption — especially as the result of false teaching upon earth. But this is not so ; the prodigal, even from the depths of hell, may return to his loving Father, and be forgiven. He must, however, repent in order to obtain forgiveness. Prayers of contrition can alone lift him above the abyss of the dark world and bring him where he can receive the ministrations of God's angels of mercy. Hence, if there be spirits that can never be brought to repentance (which God forbid!), they must remain in darkness forever. The angels, however, do not believe this ; for the editor's brother, John, who has been in the spirit world nearly fifty years, having died in infancy, said, in answer to the question, " Are there any that will not be saved ? " " NO ; do not say such things. My spirit will MELT ! " Besides, many of the communications show the great change that takes place, in a very short time, in the condition of repentant spirits. Time alone, however, and in many cases a very long time, is required to produce thorough purification, a or cessation of remorse ; for the memory of a spirit is something fearful to contemplate. Some awful examples of this are given in these communications. In this connection, it may be said that the chief ele- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 30D *nent in the punishment of the wicked appears to be the consciousness of having disobeyed and opposed Him whose love is so overwhelming, that they are as it were drowned in sorrow and remorse. No one but a spirit can fully understand this; but we can partially at least conceive of it. What think you, dear reader, must that repentant prodigal have felt when his loving father fell on his neck and kissed him, and during the feast given in his honor ? Let him who is living a life of sin or blind ingratitude toward the Merciful Father of all, think of this, and anticipate the time, when the thought of his neglect and disobedience will pierce him as with the stings often thousand scorpions. And let no man vainly think that his sins can be for- given— -or their forgiveness absolutely declared — by any ol his fellow creatures, however ordained through human agency. He that depends upon man's absolution, will iind, in the eternal world, his eyes opened, and will truly and sadly feel that he has, indeed, leant upon a " broken reed." Nor let any set of men arrogate to themselves the power to forgive sins, or to absolve their fellow-men from the just consequences of their misdeeds. These must be suffered ; and they who teach men the contrary, thus beguiling them into an easy indifference as to their guilt, will feel the deepest regret for their blindness and presumption, when they pass to that state of being in which God and his creatures appear in their true rela- tions. 7. We are taught, as by a demonstration of Euclid, that prayer is the great spiritual force in God's universe. " Ask, and ye shall receive." Oh ! how true are those blessed words of our Divine Master ! The exp riments made by those who have received these communications 310 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. have been followed by such results as ought to be suffi- cient to convince the most benighted materialist. For these messages have come in answer to prayer ; indeed they could not have been written, excej)t through the power of God, holding the dark spirits in check and giving protection to those blessed spirits who came to use the medium and those associated with her to aid in the regeneration of fallen humanity. Let those who doubt this remember that even the blessed Saviour was tempted by the Evil One; and that it was only after his victory over those wicked wiles, that the "angels came and ministered unto him." The reader must re- member that we are encompassed by hordes of unpro- gressed spirits, who are armed with great force against us by our sinful inclinations, but are repelled by the prayer which brings to our protection the blessed spirit of the Omnipotent Father, who will " give his angels charge over us to keep us in all our ways •' ; and not only to our protection, but to that of the blessed spirits who are always striving to impress mankind for their good. The spirit of Sir Isaac Newton aptly compares this power to the force of universal gravitation, the law of which he was the first to make known to mankind; and it was illustrated by the remark of another spirit who, after a peculiarly successful sitting, said : " We are strong to-night through your prayers." Again and again have the good spirits warned those with whom they wished to communicate to preserve prayerful in- clinations — to keep God in their hearts, or the com- munications would be broken in upon by un progressed spirits (devils). With this realizing sense of the power of prayer, well may the Christian exclaim, " Though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death, I will SPIRITUAL C0MMUN1CA TIONS. 3 ] 1 fear no evil ; for Thou art with me ; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me.' 7 Every spirit has borne wit- ness to this power of prayer, either by enjoining it upon ourselves, or asking our prayers for his assistance. " Pray always — in church and out of church," says one spirit ; while the spirit of the Rev. S. D. Ferguson de- fines and enjoins prayer in the following terms: "A prayer is but an aspiration for purity. It need not be upon your knees ; it need not be by yourself; it need not be with others; but it only need be with God." (See page 268.) 8. We are thus enlightened as to the usefulness of " prayers for the dead " — not a Protestant doctrine, but nevertheless sanctioned by the Scriptures, and by the early usages of the Christian churches. It is true that Christ did not specifically enjoin it; but of this there appears to have been no need. It seems to have been the practice of his times ; and, therefore, in not condemn- ing it he sanctioned it. Indeed, with his knowledge of God and the future world, it was not for him to suppose that any could be so short-sighted as to limit the mercy of Him whose loving kindness is infinite, to the short span of this sublunary life. St. Peter, however, appears to have realized the fact fully, as he says, "Christ preached to the spirits in prison." This subject has, in recent years, been fully discussed by several Protestant clergymen, who take a decided stand in support of the doctrine. In this connection the words of the Rev. Frederick George Lee may properly be cited : — "When ancient services used of old in this Church [Angli- can] and realm are carefully compared with those now in the Prayer Book, it is impossible not to regret the loss we have sus- tained by the change. No doubt our present Burial Service is 312 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. solemn, dignified, and touching, and full of consolation to the mourners. But it is nevertheless intentionally and eminently selfish. The living rather than the departed are considered throughout it, while the dead are almost entirely forgotten. And what during the past three centuries, has been the reason- able consequence of this uncharitable f orgetf ulness ? Even this — that our funerals have by degrees become more and more distinctively heathen in their character, and less Christian than ever. {Christian Doctrine of Prayer for the Departed — London, 1872.) The following Liturgy of the Church of Abyssinia is selected from twenty-one specimens of Christian litur- gies collected by Mr. Lee for evidence and illustration. The germ of it is the ancient Liturgy of St. Mark: — " From the throne of Thine unconceived glory, vouchsafe, O Lord, to look with the eye of pity and compassion on the souls of the faithful departed, the works of Thine own hands. Be merciful unto them, O Great King, and forgive their past transgressions, putting away the rememhrance of former sias, because of Thine own dear Son. Leave them not desolate in a place of darkness and terror, but lift up their eyes to the land of paradise, and satisfy their longings with the waters of Thy comfort Protect them from the incur- sions of their foe, and shield them by the hand of Thine omnipotence. Call them, in their day of rejoicing, to delight in Thy heavenly mansions, where light, and peace, and joy unspeakable are for ever and ever. We ask this both for quick and dead because of Thine only-begotten. Son, in whom con- tinually we place our hope and trust."" The careful reader will not fail to perceive in this beautiful prayer the exact and perfect correspondence, in the truths indirectly referred to, to those in the spirit communications given in this work. This is offered not for confirmation of these truths, but to show that they are not discordant with the teachings and practices of primitive Christianity, from which our present churches appear, in some respects, to have departed. 9. If nothing more should be said of the teachings of these communications, it might be asserted that their Christian character has not been completely shown ; but this is very far from being the case. Christ's historical SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 313 existence, his office as the Saviour of mankind, his mis- sion as the "Prince of Peace,' 1 his character as the Son of God, his work of redemption on earth, his atoning sacrifice as the Lamb, and his present spiritual reign in heaven, are all fully recognized, and impressed upon the minds of men as verities beyond a question, since they are enunciated or referred to as the facts of spirit- ual experience by those who are now dwelling in the " many mansions " spoken of by the blessed Jesus, when he was on earth, as the apartments of his '* Father's house." Before this how weak and unsatisfactory ap- pear the so-called " evidences of Christianity," as pre- sented by the strongest and most spiritual of minds ! Subjective evidence was, indeed, never wanting; but here we have an objective proof unquestionable and irre- sistible, — aye, far more powerful than the light which was given to the persecuting Saul, Avith the voice of ex- clamation, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?" Such being the case, is the editor and compiler wrong in presenting this work to his fellow-men as affording a demonstration of the Christian Faith ? And is Chris- tian faith so strong, or so general, at present as to need no farther assurance from heaven ? With truth has one of the most distinguished scientists and thinkers of the present day, attributed the spread cf lawlessness and crime to the " decline of faith among men ; " and it has been well said by a religious journal, " Infidelity organ- ized has begun to attack not only Christianity, but the constitution of society." Yes; and if this new illumina- tion is rejected (but it cannot be rejected, for it is of God), then, indeed, will socialism, communism, nihilism (dreadful word !) undermine all the foundations of the social fabric ; and those who are too proud and conceited 314 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. to see the truth in time, and help to spread it among mankind, will be buried in the ruins. 10. The "fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man" constituted the central truth of Christ's teachings, and also of these communications. " Love God and love one another " is echoed and re-echoed through these messages of spiritual truth ; and as Christ taught, so these teach, that the observance of this law is all that is necessary for salvation — for the attainment of a state of bliss and endless progress after the death of the body. In this respect the doctrine of these communications is eminently Christian. 11. It is not, however, sectarian or denominational. It does not favor any particular fokm of belief or worship. If God be truly loved, and worshiped in spirit and in truth, forms are of no consequence ; and all creeds are subordinate to these all-essential conditions. Catholic and Protestant, Roman and Greek, Jew and Gentile, — all are the children of God's love, and subjects of Christ's redemption ; ami all attain the higher conditions of spiritual excellence and happiness in proportion as they conform to the only essential conditions of love to God, and, as a necessary consequence, love to man. There is only one baptism really essential, and that is the baptism of the Holy Spirit y but others are harmless unless they lead astray. The teachings of this book attack no form of Christian faith, provided it be Chris- tian; but as far as the so-called Christian churches de- part from genuine primitive Christianity, in the simplicity in which Christ presented it to men, these writings attack all; and the truth contained in them will over- turn all error and confound all those who oppose it. The mighty agencies behind this spiritualistic move- SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 315 ment will, in God's providence and in his own time, there is every reason to believe, continue the warfare against falsehood and wickedness, and the Evil One, its author — till man's salvation is assured, and the holy prophecies of the past shall have been all fulfilled. 12. Moreover, we are taught that by humility alone can we receive the truth which is able to save our souls. Of this fact, the illustrations are innumerable. "Be not wise in your own conceits," says the Apostle; while the words of the Saviour, it will be remembered, were: " Except ye become as little children, ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven ; " and " Who- soever shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven." This is the hardest of all lessons to learn ; for conceit and preju- dice govern a very large part of mankind.* How many there are who will confidently condemn and deride, without examination, the conclusions which others have reached after years of patient study and in- vestigation ! The above summary shows what are the facts and precepts which the spirit intelligences of the higher spheres are so anxious to impress upon the minds of men. The editor feels that he has not, and that he can- not, present these glorious and sublime teachings with * Pope well said : " Of all the causes which conspire to blind Man b erring judgment, and misguide the mind, What the weak head with strongest bias ruleb', , Is pride ; the never failing vice of fools. Whatever nature has in worth denied, She gives in large recruits of needful pride ! Prid ■. where wil fails, steps in to our defense, And tills up all the mighty void of sense. If once bright reason drives that cloud away Truth breaks upon us with resistless day.*' 316 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. the clearness and force worthy of so great a revelation. But let the communications themselves be carefully studied ; and if candor and the desire for truth prevail in the mind of him who thus studies them, a spiritual illumination will result, which will supersede the re- quirement of all adventitious illustration and argument. And it must be borne in mind (for the editor solemnly asserts it to be the truth, deny it in blindness who^oaver will) that these writings have been given by inspiration, and in a manner probably analogous to that by which the messages of Holy Writ were received— -of course not directly by Divine influx, but indirectly so, since imparted by those spirits who, in all they do, feel that they are performing the mission assigned to them, as they say, by the blessed Saviour, and sanctioned, of course, by their Almighty Father and Sovereign. To this view, futile, if not scornful, objections will be raised; such as, why should a revelation come in this way, or by these persons,* or at this late day ? Such, be it re- membered, were the objections urged against the mis* sion of Jesus. The manner in which he came, the per- sons he selected as his' disciples, the methods in which he demonstrated (to humble and candid minds) the truth of his gospel, and more especially his precepts — so simple and yet so effective, but so antagonistic to the ecclesiasticism and dogmatic teachings of the times, — ■ all gave offense, and excited the most devilish passions on the part of those of his hearers who were connected with the corrupt and corrupting institutions which he * " Nay, God chose the foolish things of the world that he might put to shame the wise men ; and God chose the weak things of the world that he might put to shame the things which are strong. . . . That no flesh should glory before God."— 1 Cor. i. 27-29. SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 317 came to overthrow.* The same phenomena marked the career of his apostles, — passionate denial, derision, scorn, persecution, and death ; but the words of the wise and learned Gamaliel were fulfilled : " Refrain from these men, and let them alone : for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to naught; but, if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it, lest haply ye be found even to fight against God." (Acts v. 38, 39.) Let us not presume to dictate to God, or to criticise his providential dispensations, by the oj)eration of our petty judgment, in arrogantly asking, why this revela- tion by means of spirit communion is given to mankind at this " late day." Doubtless, the present condition of the human mind, while generally rejecting religious or supersensuous truth as illusory is really better adapted to receive it without falling back into superstition. It is true that spirit-writing exists, to a greater or less de- gree, and has existed for ages, among the Chinese, and perhaps other Oriental nations; but, in the benighted condition of their minds, it seems, as far as is known, to assume the form cf a degrading superstition.! Certainly, in the manner in which it is practiced, as described by travelers, no enlightened spirit intelligence could com- municate, and hence the messages received can be only such as are calculated to deceive or injure those who * " Beware, therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets : Behold, ye de>pisers ; and wonder, and perish ; for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise helieve, though a man declare it unto you."— Acts xiii. 40, 41. tSee an interesting article on Spirit Writing in Clmia in Blackwood s Mag. azine, April 1 S(>3 ; also Ilowitfs History of ih» Supernatural, Vol. 1. pp. Ill, 415. One of the Chinese mediums, in 1843, announced from the spirits the coming of a new pretender to the throne ; and the consequence was, that three of the invoking party were arrested and beheaded. The communi" cations from the spirits were, however, perfectly in accord with the facts as they afterwards occurred. 318 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. obtain them. Spirit intercourse may be the greatest and purest of all blessings, or the blackest curse to mankind. Divination, witchcraft, sorcery, and necro- mancy* are to be greatly condemned ; for these are not spiritual gifts, nor can they be carried on by means of angelic "ministering spirits." In an age of materialism, atheism, and general disbelief in everything not derived from the exercise of the bodily senses, any spiritualistic phenomena may, indeed, be useful, in recalling the human mind from its vain and arrogant denial of spirit, immortality, and God ; and demonstrating to it that there are forces and intelligences, the existence and op- eration of which cannot be explained by any hypothesis deduced from physical laws. As far as such phenom- ena are thus useful in giving to mankind a knowledge of the future world and their relations to it, the good spirits may aid in the production of these effects, how- ever trivial and undignified they may appear to us; beyond this, such manifestations would be left to the unprogressed spirits, who might amuse themselves, in terrifying, deceiving, or mocking the living, in this way. Doubtless, if mankind were brought to believe that, instead of exercising their own faculties, they could have recourse to the spirit world, and by the aid thus received obtain the gratification of their desires here on earth, the race would very soon relapse into a state of superstitious degradation. But the present advance- ment of the human mind forbids this. The progress in material science has taught man to understand the *By necromancy (vsxpoS uavrsia) is here meant the attempt tofartt&ll future events relating to secular interests by consulting the spirits of the de- parted. This the Scriptures condemn, as do also and strongly these Spiritual Communications They are thus spiritual in the highest sense. (Compare Acts xi 12-14 with Acts xvi. 16-18.) SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 319 powers of nature ; and the progress of the useful arts has shown him on what he may rely for the acquisition of all the necessities, conveniences, and luxuries of this life. He has learned in this way self-reliance ; he has learned to prize mental freedom, and to discountenance all efforts on the part of ecclesiastical or political powers to limit it; and hence he has become not only confident in his own opinions, but tolerant of those of his fellow-men. But, alas ! his scientific progress has conducted him to the negation of God, as his Creator and Father, and of spiritual things ; and the subjective evidence to be ob- tained by prayer to, and communion with, the Infinite Spirit, becomes powerless to convince him, for he re- gards nothing except the visible, the sensible, the tan- gible. What shall then be done ? Shall the All-Mer- ciful One allow his children, in blindness, to be lost — to plunge themselves into u horrible sufferings," or shall he in his omnipotence, interpose, as in the past he^always has interposed ; to bring his loved ones to the light? Certainly, he may be expected to present to his crea- tures just the revelation they need; and, at this time, with the habits of thought that have led them astray they need objective proof; 5 " and it is this that spirit intercourse, in all its forms, has given ; and within a. generation the belief in it — called Modern Spiritualism — has gone round the world; and millions of human *In illustration of this, the following extract from a recent lectnre by an eminent physician and spiritualist (Dr. J. R. Buchanan) is here presented :— " There is nothing which shall not be known— nothing which can be hid- den. The Christian shall see Christ as he is to-day, and as he was on the cross, for he is a Comforter, forever coming to those who seek him ; and I know this as a matter of positive science, which I am willing and fearless to pro- claim before the skeptical world of scientists." (Lecture delivered in Everett Hall, Brooklyn, Dec. 26, 1878.) 320 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION}*. beings have been brought to a conscious personal knowl- edge of their Heavenly Father through its means. Scientists have been converted from materialism; clergymen have been lifted out of the darkness of big- otry, and many of the poor outcasts of society have learned how to bear their miseries, and to look for com- pensation from the infinite justice of their Creator, be- yond the tomb. In an ignorant, bigoted, persecuting age, this spiritu- alistic movement would have been arrested with fire and sword; and the " ministering spirits" would, prob- ably, have retired, and have waited, in the providence of God, for a time of greater enlightenment. Perhaps this was the case at the time of the witchcraft excite- ment. Now, however, persecution must take other forms ; and, notwithstanding the malign efforts of bigots, materialists, and blind simpletons, this great wave of Spiritualism moves on, gradually lifting the human race, and the social system, into better, happier, and more hopeful conditions. The result will be a great revolu- tion ; but its successful accomplishment will be hailed, there can be no doubt, with joyous hosannas to God, by the blessed spirits of the higher spheres, who still, as we learn, are looking with intense interest upon those — their fellow-creatures — whom God sent his Son to save. The mission of this book is to convert men to Christ- ianity, by affording objective evidence of the truth of its great doctrines ; — by demonstrating to them the ex- istence of the future world, with all its joys and dread- ful retributions, so that their faith shall become vital, active, and irresistible; — by compelling them to listen to the warning voice of conscience, or the voice of God speaking to their souls ; — by teaching them, in part at SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. 321 least, the mysteries contained in the little word LOVE, — the angel's lesson, even in the highest sphere from which the slightest whisper has come to man — for " God is love," and to know truly what love is, is to know God himself; — and, finally, by showing man his great dig- nity, as the image of his Creator, endowed with FREE WILL to choose " betwixt the devil and his angels of destruction, and the most merciful God of love and de- lightful promise." Much more might be said in this connection ; but further comment is superfluous. The editor, for the present at least, has performed the task imposed upon him — he has given these wondrous messages to man- kind, as far as this book may find readers ; and he might close with the exclamation of Kepler, in presenting to the skeptical world of science in his day the book which announced his discovery of the great harmonic law of the planetary system : "Nothing holds me; I will in- dulge in my sacred fury. If you forgive me, I rejoice ; if you are angry, I can bear it. The die is cast, the book is written, — to be read either now or by posterity." But he would say this not with vainglory, but under the sense of having performed the most important duty of his life — the neglect of which must have brought upon him the remorseful grief of ages. His task is done ; but, O reader, what of yours f Think (if you cannot believe), what if these messages are really, just as they profess to be, — those of truth, mercy, and love, coming from the glorious spheres of bliss, to YOU ! Think, what will be your feelings, in the future, when all earthly things have passed away, and time to you shall be no more, if you disdainfully, blindly, and foolishly reject them. Will you not, as you look back upon the past, curse the willfulness and blind 322 SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATIONS. conceit with which you shut your eyes against the truth, thus brought before you ? Anticipate that dreadful hour, and read not to contradict and captiously impugn, but to weigh candidly, humbly, and prayerfully ; and then accept or cast aside. May God help you to a right spirit and a right decision, and enlist your sympa- thies in a cause which will bring yourself, and all man- kind, to the light of everlasting truth, and to the super- nal glory of God's heavenly mansions — to the " house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens ! " And to you, O Christian ministers, divinely called as you are, or should be, to enlighten mankind as to their future spiritual destiny, this light especially comes, and with it a great responsibility. You may close your eyes against it in pride and derision, you may withhold it from your people, lest it disturb the institutional forms to which your minds are wedded, and in which your worldly interests are involved ; but it may be permitted to a layman to say, in all respect and humility, you can- not, consistently with your sacred function,— to teach and warn mankind, ignore this great Truth, thus brought to your assistance, and so much needed at present to give life and power to your ministrations. You must at least investigate it — humbly and prayerfully. God himself, through the mouth of his holy prophet Ezekiel* has told each of his ministers what the awful responsibilities of his vocation are. May God grant that the blood of no sinner be " required at any of your hands "for the want of warning; an 1 that God may not have to say : " Behold I am against the Shep- herds," because they a fed themselves and fed not my flock "; but ".Twill feed my flock, and cause them to lie down, saith the Lord God." *Ezekiel xxxiii. 2-9 : xxxiv. 10. APPENDIX. i. Chronological Summary of the Spirit Writings. The reader who desires to understand fully the marvelous character of these writings is requested to read each series of communications presented in this summary, using the references in the Index. He will then perceive how foolish it would be to suppose that these writings could have been executed by means of the simple intelligence of the medium, by conscious or " un- conscious cerebration " — a term invented by " scientists" to dis- guise their ignorance and save them the trouble of investigation, or rather, perhaps, to prop up their wretched materialism. Had she the literary ability (which she has not) to compose them herself, adapting each to the character of the person represented as communicating, could she have done it without study or jtre- meditation ? Of this, it is solemnly averred, there was none ; for, generally, she knew not who was to be called for, or who was to write, before sittting down and taking the pencil in hand. This summary is inserted here as additional evidence and illustration of the facts narrated in the book itself ; and particularly for the benefit of those who have never seen any spirit writings, or other form of mediumship. Only the most important series are given. The time required to write each scries is given in the last column. Date 1878. Aug. Sept. COMM UNICATIONS. Various Com. from Shakespeare. Wm. B., Sr. James Kelly. M. K. Lucy. A. J. May. Charles W. F. K. II. Raymond. J. Hecker. W. B., Jr. R. Watta (323) Time. H hr. lirs. 324 APPENDIX. Date. Oct. 13. Dec. 6. 24. 23. 8. 15. < t 25 29. 1879. Jan. 3. it 5. it 12. < t tt 15. 1(5. 19. Communications. 20. Washington (3 Com.). Colum- bus Judge E. , 4 Com. and colloquies. W. B., Sr. F. K. Mozart (3 Com.). Mrs. M. Dr. Hunt. Judge E. (2 Com.), and six others. , Mrs. D. Jas. Kelly. J. Ilecker. J. W. Cr., and five others Shakespeare. Washington. A. Lincoln (2 Com.), and several others Newton (2 Com.). Lafayette. .. Prof. Smythe (2 Com.). Judge E. (several com.) H. J. R. S. B,., and several others Mrs. D. Mrs. M. M. K. E. A. Poe. Eichard Smythe. St. Augustine S. R. Rev. S. D. F. (2 Com.). Judge E. John Hecker. W. B., Sr. and Jr Swedenborg (2 Com.). John K. , and three others Bvron, several Com. and collo- TlME, quics M. McX. M. K. B., Sr. Cor- oner S. W. M. T Archbishop Hughes. Mrs. Ed- monds Judge E. Martin Luther. Mrs. Lindon. M. McX. Judge E. (col- loquy). Moses Moses Pontius Pilate Judge E. Calvin (2 Com.) Prince Albert. Benj. Franklin. A Family Group — eight spirits (not inserted) h hr. 2 hrs. 1* hrs. !> hr. !■ U hr. 1 hr. (• hrs. !* hrs. I- hr. [if hr. |l* hr. \u hr. \< hr. ! ! hrs. ) i hr. i hr. li hr. 1 hr. H hr- APPENDIX. 325 Date. Feb. Communications. Judj E. Mi Pio Xono. Hemans C. A. W., address to Seventh Regiment 16. 23. 0,7 March 1G. H. Bishop Janes Aaron Burr. A. Hamilton. Washington Irving W. C. Bryant. Th. Parker . . . Family Group. P. M. R , etc. . Rich. W. Wm. L. S. J. N. McE. J. McK. R. Heller St. John. Milly W. M. K. John the Baptist. Judge E 0. Bishop Ives. Napoleon. Jos. ) Lancaster. M. K. Wm. Penn. . . ) 11. Rebecca. Caroline H. Leonard ) Time. U hr. k hr. U hr. o hr. u hr. 1 hr. li hr. If hr. U hr. Some of the communications referred to in this summary are not inserted in this book ; and, since the last date mentioned, several others have been written, too late for insertion. It is hoped, however, that it will be possible to present these also to the public at some future time. The contrasts presented in this summary afford the most powerful evidence of the truth of these as spirit messages. II. The following was published in the Banner of Light, Sept. 14, 1878 ; and is inserted here because it narrates an experience closely resembling that recorded in this book. The name of the writer of the article is unknown to the editor : — " Spiritual. Manifestations in an Orthodox Family." " In your paper recently I read a short communication on the subject of * Prayer,' and I feel impelled to write to you, giving some of our own remarkable experiences during the past, year, and at the same time some fruits of our belief. " As we (my husband and myself) are Orthodox Congregation alists, with an ancestry on my own side of clergymen for several 32G APPENDIX. generations back, it will hardly be expected that wo should c:t tlie nerves of moral obligation and rest oar faitli on anything less than a personal Deity, holding immediate relations with us as earth-dwellers, manifestly created as subjects of moral obliga- tion in the universe. Our hearts and souls cry out continually with the Psalmist for the fountains of the living God. We feel that there must be a power above us that takes cognizance of all human actions, and either quickens or weakens the decisions of the inward monitor ; and that this power governs and con- trols throughout the spiritual as well as the material world. It is to this revealed One that we must look, in all his inconceivable perfections, for whatever of truth there is in spiritual manifes- tations. "When we are told, therefore, that prayer is a needless in- strumentality in this world of sin, penitence, and sighing ; that the ear of the Divine One is closed to this continuous cry of humanity for the expiation of sin, the abyss of man's guilt opens with too wide a chasm for anything but the most tragic senti- ment to bridge. This is our intellectual belief, and our heart- experience is in accordance with it. " We have unquestioning, unwavering faith in our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, as the Redeemer of the world, and in the efficiency of prayer to God for His sake. Every joy, every sorrow, every want, temporal or spiritual, we take to Him in prayer. Prayer is to our spirits what the pure air of heaven, which we breathe daily, is to our earthly bodies. When Ave ' hunger and thirst after righteousness,' after purity, truth, and love, by prayer, and by prayer alone, are we filled. Do we want strength to encounter the trials and temptations of this earth- life, we read in the Book of Books, ' Trust in the Lord with all thy heart, and lean not unto thine own understanding,' and we trust and pray. Does some temporal want need to be supplied, and the way does not seem clear, we pray. Does some unexpected joy brighten our pathway, our spirits offer a prayer of thanksgiving. Finally, do we earnestly desire to speak to the dear guardian angels, who we feel assured are ever around us, do we want their assistance or advice, we ask it of God in prayer, and we have it ! " We do not call ourselves 'Spiritualists,' and I presume, in APPENDIX. 327 view of what I have written above, you would not accord us that designation ; but ice are, and have for some time been, firm believers in spiritual manifestations of various kinds, and we deem the power of conversing with those who have gone to the spirit-world, and receiving comfort and advice from them, one of God's best gifts to man — one of those good and perfect gifts which come from the Father of lights. " We have for the last twenty-five years been conversant with these ' manifestations. ' In the summer of 1852, my father (a Congregationalist clergymen, now gone to the spirit- world), came home from Boston, greatly interested in what he had seen there, and proposed a ' family circle,' to which we all acceded, and I was soon developed as a writing medium. I wrote a great deal then, but it was not entirely satisfactory to myself, and I pre- sume not so to my friends. After my marriage I gradually gave it up, as my husband thought the 'writing' injurious to my health. But we have never doubted the constant presence of our spirit friends, or their power to communicate with us, although this belief has been kept strictly within our own family. " About two years ago, my daughter's most intimate friend, a young lady of rare loveliness of character, passed to the spirit- world. She knew nothing of our belief in these matters, and felt a great shrinking and aversion to anything of the kind while in earth-life. A few weeks after she had left us, while sitting together one evening, conversing on various subjects, we heard some peculiar raps on a table near us. We soon heard them on other articles of furniture and in various parts of the room, and on inquiring, found that it was our friend lately gone. This was our first intimation of her presence, although we all daily mourned her loss. She then gave us, by raps and the alphabet, some directions for her mother as to the disposi- tion of certain articles of hers— her watch and other things. This was the beginning of a series of constant communications from her and others, which has continued until the present time ; embracing many wonderful tests, and numberless mes- sagesof great beauty and goodness, all tending to strengthen our faith in God and in our Saviour Jesus Christ. Some of these I will try to relate. The raps, begun that night, continued at in- 328 APPENDIX. tervals, until they were of daily occurrence at any time and ill various parts of the house, They were a source of great pleas- ure to us, and we felt more than ever that the presence of our spirit friends was a reality. " We had one evening some very loud and unpleasant raps which annoyed us ; and upon inquiring, the name of the Evil One was spelt out. We replied, ■ We will not have this ;' and my daughter and myself immediately prayed that God for Christ's sake would ' deliver us from evil,' and suffer only the good and pure to come to us. This prayer for only good spirits to influence us has been a daily one since, and it has been abundantly answered. "But we have long since gone beyond raps as a means of communication. While sitting round a center-table one even- ing with an intimate friend of the family, a singular rubbing and scratching was heard, seemingly on the under side of the table. We asked, ' Who is here, and what is wanted ? ' but the rubbing continued until it became a distinct sound of writing — crossing the t's and dotting the is. Thinking of my writing in former years, I said, ' Do you wish to write 1 ' The answer ' Yes,' came quickly in decided raps. ' Shall I write ? ' I asked. ' No,' was the answer. ' Shall our friend? ' ' No.' ( Shall my daughter ? : calling her by name. A shower of raps gave a de- cided 'Yes/ Reluctantly she took the pencil for the first time, and wrote for more than an hour rapidly and intelligibly. There was no circle, no joining of hands, no darkening of the room, and only three others beside my daughter present. Questions were asked by the friend present in both Spanish and German, with which languages my daughter is entirely unac- quainted, and long satisfactory answers given in the same lan- guages. I should say here, that she naturally, of course, took the pencil in her right hand ; but it was immediately changed, the left hand taking it from the right, and retaining it during the entire writing. This we found was not our friend com- municating, but another whom she had brought with her, and who has since been our constant companion here. He is a bright, joyous, fun-loving spirit, who left earth-life in 1848, when only fourteen years old. We have since found his friends, who reside in New Jersey, and he has given us proofs and tests APPENDIX. 329 without number as to his truthfulness. His name (' Vic') is a household word with us now, and whenever we are depressed or troubled, he comes with his merry, playful ways to cheer us up, and make us laugh, in which he always succeeds. He says that is his mission. We have a son of fifteen, who is es- pecially attached to this spirit-friend, and who calls upon him daily, through his sister's mediumship, for sympathy in all his sports, frequently saying that he likes ' Vic * for company better than any boy he knows. His influence over him is always for good. My daughter's friend has become her guardian, and con- trols her especially, keeping, through the grace of God, all evil from her and her brother, and permitting only those whom she knows to be good to come to us. This she says God allows her to do ; it is a part of her mission. We have had a great number of other spirit friends with us, from time to time, but all brought by her, they say — she in many instances writing for them, saying, ' It is not given them to write.' " Some peculiarities of our writings are, that they are done at any time, without the least preparation, frequently when we are not asking or expecting it, with no circle or arranged seance, and alone or with one, two, or any number present. There is no apparent psychological condition superinduced or otherwise brought about ; but my daughter seems in a perfectly normal state, carrying on conversations while her hand is thus occupied, on the incidental topics discussed by those present. And these writings will take place even in her sleep, when pencil and paper are placed by her, and the most beautiful sentiments thrown off with the greatest possible rapidity. At all times when the names God, Jehovah, or Jesus Christ are written, the hand is arrested, the pencil moving with great slowness, and the fingers hovering over it as if it were something ineffably sacred and holy. " The hand, however, is more or less abnormally affected while writing, generally becoming somewhat cold and damp after any considerable time. When she writes in her sleep, she will give the exact time of night with no time-piece in the room, or any clock that strikes the hours in the house, and also indicate the precise moment at which she will be awakened by her attending spirits. But the most remarkable exhibition in her 330 APPENDIX. case is that of a particular spirit who uniformly writes with the paper turned from the medium, so that the person on the opposite side of the table can read the messages as they are penned, each sentence being written backwards, and the last word of each sentence, and the last letter of each word, written first. These back -handed messages are written with great legi- bleness and rapidity, and form continuous sentences of extreme beauty and appropriateness of thought and sentiment. This is done while she is blindfolded, and with her left hand ; and it is utterly impossible for her to perform this feat with either hand when attempting to do so of her own accord. "Among other extraordinary tests, the captain of one of our New Haven and New York steamboats recently lost one of a most valuable pair of sleeve-buttons, which he prized most highly as a gift, and had vainly searched for weeks to find. He requested that our ' spirit-friend ' should inform him where it could be found. A message was sent him that it was not lost, but was where he put it ; and his hand was involuntarily moved to a lappel in his vest, where the companion button had been thoughtlessly placed by him and overlooked. Our daughter had never seen the button, and was many miles away from him. It is a common occurrence in our family, when anything is lost, and diligent search has been made for it, to ask where it is ; and in every instance the place is immediately indicated where it may be found. " On one occasion the question was asked, ' What does " S." stand for in the initial of a newly-formed acquaintance ? ' refer- ring to a person who had recently and accidentally become inter- ested in the mediumship of our daughter. Instantly the pencil was seized, and the name ' Saltonstall ' was written. Then followed a series of test answers of the most extraordinary char- acter, such as that he had two brothers engaged in mercantile business in China, one of whom had recently left the earth-life ; that ' Saltonstall ' was the middle name of his father, who was a lineal descendant of old Governor Saltonstall, of Connecticut, and who had a large family of children, the number being given, when not one of the facts stated was known to our daughter or a single person in the room. Other questions were APPENDIX. 331 asked and answered, and all Avere fully verified by subsequent inquiry. " Other spirits have come and written to tlieir friends, giving the names of entire families, and such circumstances as the death of one member in Pisa, Italy ; of another at a boarding- school for young ladies ; of the marriage of a third, with names, dates, and places — all fully verified, even to the minutest partic- ulars, when answers were received from the parties addressed ; and yet these families were hundreds of miles away ; and not one of them was known, or ever before heard of. " Our daughter will take her seat at the piano, blindfolded, but in a perfectly normal condition, and without knowing what is placed before her will play difficult music that she has never seen. On several occasions we have been told that such and such things would take place before long — sometimes events i dating to our own family, and in several instances relating to friends and acquaintances. These predictions have always proved true. One evening, some evil influence calling himself ' Xerxes ' made several ineffectual efforts to communicate ; and finally succeeded in writing, '/ want to icrite, but a girl here won't let me (with an oath) ; her name is -' calling the name of our friend. She immediately wrote, ' No, 1 won't let him or any evil come here or near you.' I fully believe that, if the medium and others interested desire it, all evil influences can be kept far away, and only the pure and good permitted to write, which to us seems most desirable. This has been our experi- ence, and I believe it to be the result of prayer. " To give you the hundredth part of the remarkable messages that have been received through our daughter, would make this an article of magazine rather than newspaper length. We will therefore end by a single other incident, occurring but re- cently in a game of Casino. The medium was blindfolded at the request of her spirit-friend, the cards were dealt into the hand of a young brother sitting opposite her, with the backs of the cards turned toward her. The game was played by her, she taking the cards singly from her brother's hand, and win- ning the game. Two or three times the brother exclaimed, ' That was a foolish play ; and yet the result showed that it was just such a play of the cards as an expert player would 332 APPENDIX. have made had he known the cards held by his partner and two antagonists. The game was counted by her by simply placing her hand on the cards, and counting the number of points con- tained in her hand, and moving her peg to indicate the same. Only one game was played ; but when asked to play another, this was written : ' It is not allowed, except to convince you of the reality of our presence.' "As 1 stated in the commencement of this letter, we have always been firm believers in the truth and sacredness of the Holy Bible, in the divinity of Jesus Christ, and in salvation through Him, and Him alone ; and I desire to say that, so far from having this belief changed or weakened in the least, it has been confirmed and strengthened by all the communications we have received ; and our reverence and love for God and our Saviour Jesus Christ has never been so great, and has never exerted so strong and purifying an influence over our every-day life, as since we have been the happy recipients of these blessed messages from our angel-friends. W. li." Had this pure and gifted medium and her friends been able or willing to give their wonderful and beautiful experience to the world, attested by their own signatures, the revelation vouchsafed to them would, doubtless, have been vastly height- ened and augmented, by communications similar to those re- corded in this volume. Mediumship has an infinite diversity of phases ; and it is a " spiritual gift" designed to elevate the world of mankind, and lift them out of darkness and sin into the light of God's heavenly truth. How can any one keep so blessed a gift, hallowed too by a pure, loving, prayerful nature, all to himself or herself, when so many are sleeping the sleep of death, forgetful of God, and heedless of the terrible fact (to them) that " there is another world?" III. Spirit Communion Illustrated by the Scriptures. It seems to be the impr^pion, or conviction, of many that all intercourse with the spirits of the departed is forbidden by the Holy Scriptures. People that say, with extreme devotitness, almost every day of thei** lives, that they believe in the " com- munion of saints," are shocked at the very thought of receiving APPENDIX. 333 a message of love from their dear departed, who, they believe, in a kind of sentimental way, are hovering round or near them. Alas ! they know not how they pain and chill those dear ones by their, cold, selfish, and cowardly repulses ! God permits spirit intercourse for righteous and holy purposes, just as he permits his creatures to enjoy other blessings ; but many of his choicest blessings are turned into a curse by the wickedness, selfishness, and folly of mankind. The following citations from the Scriptures have been compiled with the view to reassure, if possible, those who would gladly embrace this heavenly boon, could they satisfy their conscience that it is indeed permitted by God. The communications of holy spirits, and the darks acts of magic, the latter based on a corrupting intercourse with evil spirits, are coeval with the race. The one has led probably to all the progress in civilization -to all the intellectual, moral, and spiritual improvement— that mankind have made.; the other has plunged them into dreadful superstitions and crimes ; and allied them, in their unholy practices, with the power.; of the dark world. Both should be studied,— the one to be encouraged as one of the surest means of spiritual illumination, the other to be denounced and shunned. This the Scriptures show, as ought to be seen by the following citations : — 1. The Existence of Spirits. — " In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men, fear came upon ine, and trembling, which made all my bones to shake. Then a spirit passed before my face ; the hair of my flesh .stood up. .It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof : an image was before mine eyes ; there Was silence;, and I heard a voice, saying, Shall mortal man be more just than God? Shall a man be more pure than his [Maker ? ' — Job iv. 13-17. " There is a spirit i:i man ; and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding." — Ibid, xxxii. 8. " And Saul said, I pray thee divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me Mm up whom I shall name unto thee.'' — 1 Samuel xxviii. 8. (See the whole passage.) " And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit ; and they cried out for fear."— Matthew xiv. 26. (See also Mark vi. 40.) " Jesus, when Ik 1 had cried again with a loud voice yielded up his spirit," — Matthew xxvii. 50. " And her spirit came again, and she arose straightway." — Luke viii. 55, " Behold my hands and my feet that it is I myself : handle 334 APPENDIX. me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have." — Luke xxiv. 29. " Then the spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to the chariot." — Acts viii. 2D. " While Peter thought on the vision, the spirit said unto him, Behold, three men seek thee." — Ibid. x. 19. "But Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her." —Ibid. xvi. 18. " There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body." — 1 Cor. xv. 44. " Seducing spirits." — 1 Timothy iv. 1. " Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God." — 1 John iv. 2. "For the body without the spirit is dead." — James ii. 20. See also Matthew viii. 23 ; ix. 32 ; x. 1 ; xii. 22, 43 ; xv, 22 ; xvii. 18 ; Mark ix. 17-26 ; xii. 27 ; xv. 37 ; xvi. 17 ; Luke iv. 41 ; viii. 27 ; ix. 29-33 ; xi. 11 ; xx. 35-38 ; xxiii. 46 ; xxiv. 37 ; John xix. 30. 2. Ministry of Angels. — "And the angel of the Lord found her by a fountain of water." — Gen. xvi. 7. "And he lifted up his eyes and looked ; and, lo, three men stood by him." — Ibid, xviii. 2 " And there came two angels to Sodom at even " — Ibid. xix. 1. "And the angel of God called to Hagar out of heaven." — Ibid. xxi. 17. "And the angel of God spake unto me in a dream/' — -Ibid, xxxi. 11. ' ' And the angel of the Lord appeared unto the woman. Then the woman came and told her husband a man of God came unto me."— Judges xiii. 3. " And behold, six men came from the way of the higher gate." — Ezek. ix. 2. ' ' And I heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called and said, Gabriel [man of GodJ, make this man to under- stand the vision." — Daniel viii. 13. (See also Ibid ix. 21, and x. 5. Also Zech. i. 8 and ii.) " He shall give his angels charge over thee." — Psalms xci. 11. " An angel answered and said unto the woman, Fear not ye." — Matthew xxviii. 5. " Angels came and ministered unto him." — Matthew iv. 11. "And entering into the sepulcher, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long, white garment. *'— Mark xvi. 5. " Behold two men stood by them in shining garments." — Luke xxiv. 4. " And seeth two angels in white." — John xx. 12. "And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went PPENDIX 335 up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel "—Acts i. 10. " But tbe angel of the Lord b> night opened the prison door? " —Ibid. v. 19. (See also viii 20-29.) '• Are they [the angels] not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?" — Hebrews i. 14. " I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which shewed me these things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not ; for I am thy feMoio- servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book [i. e. of Revelation]. Worship God." — Revelation xxii. 9. From most, if not all, these citations, it would appear that the angels are the blessed and purified spirits of men ; for such is their designation, and such is the form assumed by them. In the last citation this is emphasized strongly, where the blessed angel, entrusted with so great an office, avows himself to be the " fellow-servant " of the saints on earth. (See also Luke xx. 3G ; John x. 34-37 ; Acts xvi. 9 ; Phil. iii. 21 ; Hebrews xii. 23.) In regard to this point, Dr. Smith says : " The angels are revealed to us as beings such as man might be, and will be, when the power of sin and death is removed" — [i. e. "Spirits of just men made perfect "] . See Dictionary of the Bible, art. Angels. 3. Spirit Communion, or the " Communion of Saints." — Very many of the texts already cited illustrate certain forms of Spirit Communion ; and all who believe in the " Communion of Saints " must acknowledge its scriptural basis. In the olden times, men were not frightened by " visions, sayings, writings, or illumina- tions "that gave them spiritual truth and consolation, and were not so deficient in spiritual insight as to fail to discern between " unclean spirits " and " ministering angels ; " but now all spirits are rejected by many as " unclean," even when they bring the holiest words of divine benediction. The Rev. Samuel Watson says : " Ministers, for fear of being charged with being spiritu- alists in the modern sense of that term, have run into the other extreme ; and rarely have the moral courage to preach on the ministry of angels and the " Communion of Saints," for fear of being charged with a belief in tin ridiculous infidelity as taught by many who profess to have had intercourse with the spirits of the departed." Reference need be made here to but one text : 336 APPENDIX. " And the same man [Philip the Evangelist] had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy, "—Acts xxi. 9. This man was ono of the holiest and wisest of the early Christian proselytes, and was elected to a very important office in the Church. His daughters had the spiritual gifts which now would bo denomi- nated mediumship ; for the term prophet or prophesy denotes this all through the Scriptures ; that is to say, it denotes that inexplicable gift — that physical, mental, or spiritual peculiarity of constitution — by which the person so endowed is enabled to receive impressions from the spirit world, — sometimes, as it would appear, directly by divine influx, at others from inferior spirits, acting as the ministers of the Most High — the " angels that excel in strength, that do His commandments, hearken- ing Unto the voice of His word." The meaning of the term prophet in Hebrew is " one icho bu?'sts forth with divine utter- ances'" (nabi\ or K< one toko sues — L e. a seer" (roch or chazeh). "Neither prescience nor prediction," says Dr. Smith, "is im- plied by the term prophet as used in Hebrew, Greek, or English." These four virgins are supposed to have devoted themselves to spiritual teaching — inspirational. (See Smith's Dictionary of Bible, Art. Prophet,) " And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch. And there stood up one of them, named Agabus, and signified by the spirit that there should be great dearth through- out all the world : which came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar."— Acts xi. 27, 28. " These were persons," says Dr. Smith, " who had the Xapidjiia TtpocpqrsiaS vouchsafed to them. If men, they might at the same time be apostles (1 Cor. xiv.) ; and there was nothing to hinder the different xafjid/uara — of wisdom, knowl- edge, faith, teaching, miracles prophecy, discernment, tongues, and interpretation (1 Cor. xii) being all accumulated in one per son. . . . The prophets of the New Testament were supernatu- rally illuminated expounders and preachers." And of these many such have existed in all periods of human history. The remarkable chapter 1 Cor. xiv. throws much light upon the sub- ject. "Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. Let all things be done decently and in order." — 1 Cor. xxi v. 39, 40. The most important of the uses of this gift is explained in verses 24, 25 (g. v.) of this chapter. APPENDIX. 337 The early Christians had full faitli in the guardianship of angels. St. Bernard said : " We owe to our guardian angels great reverence, devotion, and confidence. Everywhere pay respect to your angel." The prayers of the R. C. Church in- clude those to the " Guardian Angel." Melanchthon tells us he had seen spirits, and that he knew many men worthy of credit who had not only seen but had discoursed with them. Bishop Hall in his work, "The Invisible World," gives his assent to this doctrine. The pious Oberlin fully believed, and had actual experience, in this spirit communion. Such seems to have been the belief of Richard Baxter and John Wesley. The latter said : "If our eyes were opened, we should see ' They are more that are for us than they that are against us ; '" and " In all ages God has used the ministry both of men and angels." This was also the view of Dr. Adam Clarke ; and the pious Mary Fletcher says : " Though it is allowed we may have communion with angels, various are the objections raised against the belief of our communion with that other part of the heavenly family, — the disembodied spirits of the j ad. If there is joy throughout all the realms above, yea, ' more joy over one sinner that re- penteth than over the ninety and nine that went not astray,' how evident it is to an impartial eye that the state, both of the one and the other, must be known there, together with the progress of each individual." Says the Rev. Samuel Watson : " The real and living verity of the future life, and spirit world, is a doctrine which can appeal confidently to the Bible, to his- tory, and to science, for its substantial proof, and reasonable confirmation. It is not only taught in the Bible, but proven by the concurrent testimony of every race of mankind, in all ages of the world." (See The Clock Struck One.) The following is also from a Christian source : " We are too earthly, if not sen- sual, to comprehend, appreciate, and enjoy the Communion of Saints. As we rise in our moral status, we shall find that we approximate to those who have passed the veil ; and we believe that the time will come when fellowship with the Church tri- umphant, and the Church militant, will be realized by all who are in a condition, spiritually, to enjoy such ' conversation in heaven.' " 338 APPENDIX. 4. Divination Prohibited. — " Regard not them that have famil- iar spirits, neither seek after wizards to be defiled by them." — Levit. xix. 31. "A man or woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wiz- ard, shall surely be put to death." — Ibid. xx. 27. " Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live." — Exod. xxii. 18. "For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft." — 1 Sam. xv. 23. See also Deut. xviii. 9-4 ; 1 Samuel xxviii. 3,9 ; Isaiah viii. 19 ; xliv. 25 ; xlvii. 13, 14, 15 ; Acts xvi. 16-18. In these texts, the thing prohibited is the practice of divina- tion or magical arts — that is, a debasing recourse to the lower spirits (for the higher spirits would not lend themselves to the practice), to learn of the future in order to prosecute the affairs of this world. This prohibition was particularly necessary in those times, from the dreadful rites to which this divination led (see Levit. xx. 2-6) ; and such spiritual intercourse is still to be shunned. But, it must be borne m mind that the Leviti- cal law is not binding at the present time ; for many of its provisions and injunctions are, in the present age, cruel and absurd in the highest degree. The priesthood, at present, would not probably be willing to accept Deut. xviii. 1, 5. And it must be borne in mind, too, that the cessation of spiritual communi- cations was announced by Micali as a curse . — " Therefore night shall be unto you, that ye shall not have a vision ; and it shall be dark unto you, that ye shall not divine ; and the sun shall go down over the prophets ; and the day shall be dark over them. Then shall the seers be ashamed, and the diviners con founded; yea, they shall cover their lips; for there is no an- swer of God." This prediction was fulfilled by the spiritual darkness that prevailed during the tour centuries between Mal- achi and the coming ol the Saviour. So there evidently was a holy, as well as an unholy, spirit communication or divination. But nothing farther need be said on this subject after referring to the fact that Christ himself consulted the spirits of the de- parted on the holy mountain ; and thus, in fact, abrogated any general prohibition against spirit communion, showing to his disciples and mankind that, for holy purposes, the spirits of the just and good can and will always communicate. (See Howitt's History of the Supernatural, vol. I. s. v^. The Supernatural in the New Testament.) APPENDIX. 339 IV. Sacred Precepts prom the Spirit World. The following are inserted here for illustration of the charac- ter of the teachings of the higher spirits delivered through other mediums than those referred to in this book : — I. " You profess to believe spirits ; you profess to an entire change of feeling in regard to life and its duties , you profess to live for progress, and to earnestly desire to shun and to root out everything evil and impure in your action and thought. Can you not understand, then, that you are specially guarded ? that that love which makes you the especial charge of holy spirits is for the purpose of enabling you to overcome evil for good by our aid and influence? Can you not realize that it is for some great and noble object that you are thus placed within the reach of those guides who shall direct you toward those glorious spheres where there shall be no evil, and where you shall be pure and holy ? " But woe to them who are the instruments selected, if, in- deed, they listen not to what we have said— who, in spite of all the means of progress, choose rather the evil than the good ! Human mind never pictured to itself the degradation which will ensue here oa earth, and the infinite misery hereafter. " My friends, deep is the faith of those who are engaged in this work ! — their love ! Oh ! words fail to express it. Their patience is like time, ever and continual ; and their forgiveness, beyond that of parent. You, what are you here for? What do you profess to believe? Earnestly strive with us. Earnestly desire to know what you are, and earnestly pray that you may so understand the operations of your own hearts, that you may be able to overcome evil with good ; and on earth, as in the spheres, every day advance one step toward light and truth. " SWEDENBORG." This emanated from the spirit of Swedenborg through the mediumslup of Dr. Dexter. An explanation being asked, the following was written ;— " If I exhaust much time on this 340 APPENDIX. subject, it will be of service to you all. Tou ask for an applica- tion of what I Lave said. Hear me, tlien ; and realize, if you can, that every spirit present here to-night willingly suspends his labors, that you maybe instructed in that which shall enable you to know and to judge how you are to act, and when you are to cast off that which may be evil, and take on that which is good. The day is dawning when the truth will gird up its loins, and travel with speed through the world. You are its avant-guards ; you are its companions. In joy or in sorrow, in prosperity and in adversity, you must go on ; there is before you all much to do ; the light is twinkling like a star dimly seen. Can you behold the glorious beams of the noonday sun ? Then while we are moved for you, let your hearts drink up these sayings and listen. Now, in the very midst of you, all the spirits kneel together, and are singing a song of love and praise And, while I am writing, there comes a Hood of radiant light, streaming into their circle, clothing them with a brilliance mortal eye cannot behold ; and a spirit from the higher spheres descends, and stands in their midst ; and. raising one hand toward heaven, says : ' To me belongs this lesson ;— to me be- longs the explanation; and through the mouth of the Judge will 1 utter it.' I give way, and with yourselves I listen ; for from those glorious spheres both you and I can derive instruc- tion. — Swedenborg." Then Judge Edmonds was impressed, and spoke the following : " Servants of the Most High 1 have ye in your hearts no vainglory ? Lingers not there the love of man's applause, which so often taints mortal life? And are your labors prompted only by a love of God and your fellow- creatures? Is there not lingering deep down in your souls a remnant of those passions which have tinged your mortal careel in times past? Speak ! for ye know. Is there uo self in your motives, or in your actions, in the great cause of truth in which ye are enlisted? Deceive not yourselves. Vaunt not yourselves of the love, the admiration, the regards, of bright and holy spirits ; for little know ye how deep is the grief ye may cause them by. cherishing, still lingering in your hearts, the selfish passions which your material existence may have engendered. Vaunt ye of your courage ? What is it but that ye are not sunk as low as some? Pride ye yourselves on your knowledge? APPENDIX. 341 What is it but a fearful addition to your responsibility over those who yet slumber in ignorance ? Regard ye yourselves as teachers ? What are ye but infants, tottering with feeble steps •over the threshold of knowledge ? " Oh ! mortals ! weak and sinful mortals ! Bow yourselves in the dust before that purity which has selected you as its instru- ments — purity of whose extent you cannot conceive, and in whose presence ye are dark as midnight. Humble yourselves before that mighty Power whose servants ye are, and, looking abroad upon the boundless universe which has been unfolded to your view, think how insignificant ye are. Let your thought roam over the countless millions of holy spirits who people eternity, and ask yourselves what ye are. And remember, that as you have been favored with light and knowledge beyond your fel- lows, so shall the more abundant fruit thereof be demanded of you. As you have been the recipients of that love which puri- fies and elevates the heart, so will it be demanded of you the more, that ye should show it forth in your lives. And oh, be ware ! beware, for your own sake ; beware, for the sake of those whose love for you now causes them to tremble for your future, how ye permit an entrance into your hearts of a single unkind feeling ; and be assured that every indulgence thereof will be but heaping coals of fire on your own heads — a laying up for yourselves treasures of sorrow which will haunt your foot- steps many a long and weary hour in your passage through eternity. To you the kingdom of heaven has been opened beyond any- thing ever yet known to mortal man. On you has been shed a holy light beyond that of your fellows. On you hopes are built — O, how great, how fervent, how cheering ! To you is committed a task — O, how infinitely important ! And on you, consequently, rests a responsibility, and devolves a duty, which naught but purity of life and action and thought can enable you to dis- charge. " Know, then, yourselves. Know, then, yourselves ! Dive deep down into the recesses of your hearts, and bring up in stern review before your judgments, enlightened as they have been by the knowledge given you, your most secret motives and pur- poses, and by an unshrinking amputation cut off from yourselves 342 APPENDIX. the evil propensities which retard your progress and impair your usefulness. " Do this, and be happy. Do this, and ye shall be able suc- cessfully to accomplish the great work before you. Do this, and" in the glad shouts which will welcome your entrance into the spirit-land, when your day of work is done, will you find your abundant reward ; and as ye journey through eternity, the re- membrance of the good ye have done will lighten your footsteps, and cheer you on the way to that Great Spirit in whose hands are all the corners of the earth, and from whom pours, on all whom he has made, a never-ending stream of love. " What matters it that the heart is pure and the purpose hon- est, if there is not strength to do right I What matters it that you profess to be servants of God, if you fear the censure of man ? What matters it that you rejoice with exceeding joy at the rev- elations made to you of the marvelous works of God, if fear of man retard an upright avowal of them ? What matters it ? I say, much, much, indeed, does it matter ; for ye cannot at once serve God and Mammon. Ye cannot at once be the recipients of this wondrous bounty, and yet worship the world by fearing its clamor. The time will come when ye will hail with glad shouts, with hearts overflowing with joy, the hour when ye proclaimed yoarselves to the world, regardless of its frowns, that indeed ye are the chosen servants of the Most High God. " What fear ye ? It is the cause of God in which ye are en- gaged ; and fear ye to acknowledge it ? O, fear not ! Fear not ! Fear not man ; fear only God, and remember that he who denies his Master may in his turn be himself denied. Buckle on, then, the whole armor of God ; and be well assured that, in his cause, not a hair of your heads shall be injured. Measure not this great work by the miserable standard of man's applause, but by the meteward of eternity. " Fight ! Fight ! But first fight yourselves. Conquer first yourselves. It is yourselves that most retard your progress, that most impair your usefulness, that most impede the develop- ment within you of powers, innate there, which could make you marvelous instruments of working God's wonders before men. O, seek to know yourselves ; seek it with humble, contrite hearts. Seek to bow before the throne of the great Creator APPENDIX. 343 your stubborness, which prompts you to resist even his will. And forget not, that as your gifts are great, as the blessings bestowed upon you are beyond those of others, so is more de- manded of you ; and that, as the great principle, that we are judged by our opportunities, exists everywhere and forever, ye cannot escape its influence on yourselves. Think how great, how wonderful, is the power that is given you — that of reveal- ing to man his immortal life in the spheres, the power to open to his knowledge the very gates of death, the power to pene- trate into the grave, and dispel at once its darkness and its mys- tery — the power to open to him a glorious future, and to lead him to it — the power to enable him. to shun an evil future, and the power to lead him back to the great purpose for which he was created. ********* " And now, dear friends all, could you see, could you feel, O, could w r e in the slightest degree make you sensible of the deep, the abiding, the overflowing love which has prompted us to deal out these admonitions to you ; could you but know the intense interest with which countless numbers of pure and happy spirits regard your progress ; could you but understand the immense value to the cause of truth that your purity and progress are ; could you but see how many thousand hearts are overfloAving with love of you, you would know and appreciate the motives which have prompted us thus to chasten that we might purify — thus to burn your gold in the furnace that it might be brightened, and thus to warn that we may draw you nearer to ourselves, and bind the stronger the links that are to connect you with us to eternity." — Spiritualism, by J. W. Edmonds and Geo. T. Dexter (N. Y., 1855). II. The following is an extract from a communication given by a higher spirit, naming himself " Mystery," to a circle of which the Rev. Samuel Watson was a member. It was the spirit's " parting counsel " after a long series of teachings : — "The ball is in motion; it will roll the spacious earth around, and with one great shout, resounding through heathen as well as Christian lands, — that spirits of the blessed do return 344 APPENDIX. to teach poor men. Yes, there are hundreds who will not re- ceive the Gospel, who reject the Son of God, who say death is a long, dark, everlasting sleep. But the spirits will remove all this ; we will give them such proof as will remove every doubt ; and they will then begin to think of a preparation for hereafter. But delay not ; now is the accepted time ; now is the day of salvation. 'Work while the day lasts, for the night cometh when no man can work.' Yea, work, and you shall receive a rich reward in the upper and better world. In the hour of trial, I will be with you. Fear not, little flock, for 'tis my mis- sion to you that you shun the second sphere. I would have you shine as bright stars in the seventh sphere. Ah ! remember there is a world beyond the spheres, where you shall see God, for you shall be like him. Ah ! the Jordan is to be crossed by you. Spirits bright and beautiful will guide you to the banks ; and angels of God will receive you on the other side, there to dwell with God forever. Ah ! yes, with angels as your com- panions, and God as a father, how will the ages of eternity pass ! Yes, you must, you can shun the dark world, where one day appears as a thousand years. Yes, you can reign with God forever, if you will but take the Bible as your guide and Christ for your example. He came down to earth for man's good ; he left the realms of glory that man, knowing the road, might walk therein. The path, though narrow, is illuminated by his love ; the road, though it appeareth long to the children of man, is but a narrow span, which clouds the shores of time with eternity. Dwell in readiness; for in such an hour as ye know not the Son of Man cometh. Live not for time, but for eternity ; so, should you be called at this hour, you would enter the sixth sphere ; then I, who have been your teacher on earth, will be your teacher there. Then we shall look back upon one another ; and, oh ! with what eagerness will you devour my teachings ! For when you leave the seventh sphere, there is but one more step to the home of God, the Father — you may gain that too. Now, may the most choice of God's bless- ings rest upon you, and may we meet around his throne on high." — 2 he Clack Struck One, by the Rev. Samuel Watson (1872). INDEX. A Absolution f t om Sin 333 .^Eonian Rewards and Punish- ments 23 Albert, Prinoe, communica- tion from Ill All are called 286 Ambition, Spiritual 90, 282, 291 Angel Guardianship,.. 3 3, 39, 180, 184 196, 199, 200, 202 Angela 119, 129, 135, 168, 175, 181 187, 189, 190, 198, 201, 202, 262 203 Angels, the calling of 288 Angels of Light 234 Annihilation 10, 117 Apostles, the .303. 317 Applause 104, 27 5, 288 Archbishop 271 Atheism 318, 319 Atonement, Christ's.. 58, 120, 128, 231 Atonement for Sin 174, 273 Attraction, Spiritual, similar to Gravitation 88 Bacon, Communication from. . . . 75 Band of Dark Spirits 136 Baptism 314 Belden, "William, Jr., Rev. Com. from 41, 42, 44, 47, 51 209. 238, 255 Belden, William, Sr., Rev. Com. from 43, 4t3. 51, 205 238,256, 257 Benevolence 63 Bible, the 35, 43, 97, 220. 230, 242 261, 264, 271 Bibliolatry 70 Bigotry 272, 289 Bishop 276, £87 Blindness of mankind 230 Book of Communications .42,44, 51 Book of Hope 238 Booth, James "W., Com. from 55 Brotherhood. Religion of 110 Bryant, William Cullen, Com. from 96 Burr, Aaron, Com. from.. 105, lOti 107 Byron, Lord, Com. from. 90, 91, (12 93, 94 Calvary, Mount 172, Calvin, John, Com. from Calvinism Catholicism 76, Celestial Sphere Cerebration, unconscious Charity 52, 61,103, Cherubim and Seraphim. Childhood, spirits of those who died in Christ 15. 20, 49. 51, 52, 53. 57, 58, 82, 107, 110, 111, 120, 121, 128. 182, 188, 198, 207, 217, 223. 231, 236, 244, 254, 256, 278, 279, 280, 233, 295, 300, 301, Christ, Church of Christ, Second Coming of .. ..110, Christ, in Heaven BOO, Christian Church. 269, 279. Christian Faith 35, 161, Christian Ministers 16, Christianity .15,19, 112, (n), 278, 279, 294, 313, Christians 297 280 216 205 Christ's Church Militant... ( hrist's Example 277, Christ's Home Christ's Kingdom 15, 36, 111, 227, Christ's Mansions of Progression 300 Christ's Redemption 304 Churches, Pompous 268, Churches, The 176 Clairandient Communications ... 59 65, 72, 105, 106, 108, 158 Clairvoyance 2 ;:) Clairvoyant Descriptions .99, 10(5, 285 1 111,262,273, 312 Clarke on the Spiritual World (■«) 270 Clergy, '1 he 236,264, 268, 301 Columbus, Christopher, — 303 Communication from 78, 314 Comforter, The 313 ' Communications, Purpose of, 1 16, 322 I 294, 268 Communion of Saints 73. 220. 320 147 ! Communion with Angels 281 303 281 300 253 198 275 261 30 170 162 108 300 34 215 166 233 801 213 28 i 137 ( 345 ) 316 INDEX. Communion with God 237, 268 Communism 313 Compassion, Divine .... 98, 100 Conscience 229, 232, 289 Contemplation 171 , 269 Contrition of Sinful Spirits . . 124, 128 181, 152, 269, 272 Conversion in the Spirit World. . . 93 154, 160, 161, 163, 195 Creeds 36, 217, 228 Culture 281 Cummings, J. W./D.D., Com- munication from 269 Cushing-, James, Communica- tion from 224 C. W.. Communications from... 138 192, 193, 194, 195 C W. (See Weismann, C.) D. A., Communication from Damnation. 151, Darkness of the i oul Darkness in the Spirit World. 116, 121, 128, 130, 171, Dark Spirits .. .44, 93, 94, 114, 125, 144, 145, 147, 155, 158, 197, Dark Spirits, their awe toward. . . God (») Dark World, The 114,156, 158, («), Dead, Prayers for the (Ste Prayers for the. Departed). Dead of Ages, The Death, Described Death, Early Death, Spiritual 278, Death of Hell Demon Control 251 Demons of Hell 159 Despair 153 Devil, The 51, 57, 61,<67, 117, 144 149, 155, 156. 157, 162, 165, 228, 235 241, 269, 291. 296, 297, 301 Devils (Evil Spirits) .138, 141, 145, 156 240 Divine Instinct in Man 98 Divine Love (See Love, Diviut). Divine Nature, The 98, 105 Divination 221, 318 Doubt, Effects of upon the Com- munications 169, 1C9 Doubts, Sickening. 296 Dowlingr, Rev. John, D. D., Communication from 275 Earthly Affairs, not a subject of Spirit Communion 146, 240 Earthly Distinction in Spirit Life 87 90 Earthly Form of Spirits 245, 285 Earthly 'J roubles, Use of 240 Edmonds, J. W. (Judge), Com. from 40, 41, 42, 47, 51, 55, 57 58, 59, 60, 62, 85, 129, 144, 147, 157 220, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 238 237, 253. 257, 292, 293 Edmonds, Judge, his Spirit Writings 253 I Edmonds, Mrs., tion from Communica- Education 102, 243, 245, EHzabeth, Queen, Communi- cation from Enjoyment of Earthly Things... Eschatology Evangelists Everlasting Punishment. .34, 117, (/). 175, 232, Evil Spirits 121. 146, 147, Expiation in the Spirit World — 236, 248, 255 63 299 280 230 296 Faith 60, 69, 302, 320 Faith, Conditions of 289 Faith, Hope, and Charity 52, 277, 302 Fallen Spirits 93, 175, 206 False Light 289, 300 Family Gronp 247 Farr, James W., Com. from.. 55 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.. 52, 57 118, 165, 166, 265 Ferguson, Rev. S. i>., Com. from 267 Eisk, James, Jr., Com. from .. 170 Forgiveness after Death 50, 94,128, 138 Forgiveness of Sins 309 Franklin, Benjamin, Com. from 77777: 100 Frederick M., Com. from 199 Freemason, Communication to a. 55 FreeWill 291,321 French, Eli, Communication from 60 Friends in Spirit Life 119, 122 Future Life 12 Future Punishment 77, 78 G Gentiles, The 260, 293 Gerard, J. "W„ Com. from.. 46, 213 227, 238, 256 God alone to be worshiped 112 God. his Nature and Attri- butes 98, 105 God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob 294 INDEX. 347 God the only Potentate 288 God the Prompter of the Comnia- nications 101, 102, 234 God is Love 93,113, 138 God's Kingdom. 131, 155, 191, 217, 233 237, 256, 230, 277, 230, 285, 295 God's Light, Home of 196 God's Sphere, Brightness of 121 Good Spirits 146 Good Works 140, 289 Gospel Truths 218 Guardianship of the Spirits 253 H Hamilton, Alexander, Com. from 107, 108 Hamlet 67 Happiness in the Spirit World 254 261, 288 Harmony of the Spheres 2J0, 283 Hauffe, Madame. Com. from. 162 163,218, 221 H e, Caroline, Com, from 245 246 H o, Leonard, Com. from 246 247 Heaven, Described 39, 113, 192 194, 2d2, 232, 233, 238, 245, 253, 255 265, 286, 288, 3Q6 Heaven, My 98, 220, 266, 297 Heaven, Justice in 174, 272, 273 Ueaven, Light of 162 Heavenly Kingdom 294 Hecker, John, Com. from... 45, 209 213,238, 255 Hell 78, 117, 118, 149. 150, 155, 159 162 170, 171, 173, 234, 272, 307 HeUer, Robert, Com. from — 250 Hell Fire 78,176 (») Hemans, Felicia, Com. from.. 99 Heresy 271, 289 Higher Spirits 292 Holy Spirit 98, 314 Hcly Writ 316 Homicide 105 Hope in the Spirit World 121, 122 Hug-b.es, Archbishop, Com. from „ 271 Humanity , 96 Humility 80, 82, 93, 105, 170 237, 302, 303, 315 Hunt, Dr. F. W., Com from.. 223 Identification of the Spirits... Co, 140 | Idolatry 295 j Idolatry of the Scriptures 76 Illustrious of Earth, Communica- tions from 64 Immortality, Conditional 10, 58 Immortality of the Soul. .9, 10, 26, 59 66, 113, 149, 305 Incarceration 7 Individuality 100 j Infallibility 21. 50 Infancy, Spirits who died in 81 236, 316 | Infidelity 15 («), 36, 313 Inspiration 81,236, 316 Intercession of the Saints 73 Intermediate State ... .11 («), 231, 232 Irving-, Washington, Commu- nication from 109 Isaiah, the Prophet 295 Israel, King of 62 Israel, Lord of 293 Israel's Host 293 Ives, Bishop, Com. from 285 Ives, on " Bible Doctrine of the Soul" 59 James K— d, Com. from 201 James K—s, Com. from — 195, 21'.) Janes, Bishop, Com. from 276 Jesus 22, 51. 52, 5."). 60, 82, 101, 163, 181 182, is;. 189, 190, 221, 230, 231. 31C Jesus Christ.. 63, 92, 131, 140, 117, 298 303 Jesus, the Redeemer of Israel,. .. 61 Jewess, Spirit of, Com. from 220 Jews, The .... 60, 231 , 232, 260, 293, 294 299 John the Baptist, Com from . 301 Judgment, Day of 32, 233, 303 Judgment, The 188, 296 Jupiter, Sphere of 233 -Justice, in the Future World. .272, 273 KeUy, James, Communications K—s. James, Communication from 4;, 207, 213 from 195, 239 Kiddle, Frederick, Connnuni- King of Israel 62 cations from 208, 213 Kingdom of God at hand 76, 221, 232 Kiddle, John, Com. from.. 196, 19' 19S, 199 K-d, James, Com. from ..201. 249 Kingdom of Heaven 303 Know thy God 102 Know thyself 102 348 INDEX. Lafayette, Com . from 89 Lamb, The ...66, 76, 161, 243, 271, 272 278, 287, 2% Lancaster, Joseph, Com. from 101 Language X>i the Communications 43 Life 56, 88, 93, 97, 1C5, 248 Life, the Lesson of 275 Life in the Spirit World.... 97, 101, 110 121, 193, 194, 200 Life on Earth, Spiritually viewed 230, 234 Light, Sign of 195 Light in the Distance 286 Light in the Spirit World 94, 121, 149 Lincoln, Abraham, Communi- cations from 83. 84, 215 Lincion, Elizabeth, Communi- cation from 242, 243 Liturgies, Early Christian.... 311, 312 Lord of Hosts ..293, 294, 295, 299, 302 Love.... 69, 86, 93, 94, 96, 193, 195, 196 203, 278, 321 Love, Divine... .68, 72, 93, 98, 100, 103 105, 107, 111, 120, 149, 160, 195, 265 272, 280, 286, 291, 297, 303, 316 Love God.... 37, 134, 141 149, 287, 314 Love of God never forfeited 308 Love one Another. . .104, 236, 258, 287 314 Lower Spheres 44, 114, 121, 306 Lucy , Communication from 189 191, 207 Luther, Martin, Communica- tion from 277 Lying Spirits 145, 230, 240 Macbeth 67 M McEHigott, J. N., Com. from McKeen, Joseph, Com. from. McN., Milly, Com. from 38, 39, McN., Frank, Com. from McN. M., Com. from Man, the Image of his Maker. .99, Manifestations (Spiritual), or- dained by Christ Mary A. Kiddle (Mollie), Com. from . .37, 38, 46, 51, 52, 53, 180, 181, 183. 184, 190, 203, Master, The... 73, 83, 110, 272, 278, 287, 300, Materialism, Scientific 16. 36, 318, May, Amasa J., Communica- tion from M.. Mrs., Com. from 219, Medium, Child 29, 115, 118, Mediumship 80, 115 (h), Memory, in the Future World. 106, 108 , 151, 219, 296, 297 Mental Faculties in the Spirit World 248 Minister of the Bible 264 Ministering Spirits 318, 320 Ministry, Christian 51 Ministry of Angels.. 94, 123, 138, 189 392; 194, 197, 203, 255, 308 Modern Spiritualism (See Spirit- ualism). Mosaic Law 11 Moses, Com. from . 292, 293. 294, 295 Mozart, Com. from 81,82, 213 Muhlenberg, Rev. Dr 260, 261 Murder 106 Music of the Spheres 82, 95 M. W., Com. from 186 Mysteries of God 256 N Names in Heaven 192, 196, 241, 291, 299 Napoleon Bonaparte, Com- munication from 108 Nationalities — 217 Natural Conditions preserved in Spirit Life 90, 174, 201, 210 Necromancy Netty S., Com. from 203 New Dispensation 15 New Jerusalem 217 Newton, Sir Isaac, Communi- cation from 88 Nihilism 313 .221, 318 I Nobility of Man 104, 111 Pearl of Great Price, The 303 Personality of God 126 Pontius Pilate, Com. from — 296 Pride 315 Prophet, Priest, and King 304 Purification of the Spirit 306 Purified Spirit, A 300 Purity (St. John) . 300 Raymond, Henry J., Com- munications from 134, 135, 136 Reason, in Religion 22 Rebecca W., Com from 228 Recognition of Spirits 200, 255 R— d., P. M., Com. from 248 Redeemer, The 60, 61, 132, 299 Redemption 111, 187, 198, 230, 265, 272 279, 281 Redemption of the World ... . . 295 Reformation, The 277, 279, 280 Reformers 279 INDEX. 349 Reformers, Orange Regeneration 97, 276, 287, Reincarnation . Religion 22 (n), 61, 116 («), 255, 256, Remembrance of Sins Remorse in the Spirit World... 98, 103, 104, 226, 2-37, 272, 288, 289, Repentance . Repentance after Death . .119, 123, 137, 151, 164, 173- 279, 2S9, 306, 76 298 70 286 2X7 128 102 : 306 ■ 14 131 Repentant Spirits.... 114, 154, 157, 272 Rest, in the Future World 98 Resurrection, General 32, 111 Resurrection of the Body — . . 11 Retrospection in the Spirit World 173 Reunion in the Spirit Land 253 Revenge 107 Rogers, Quotation from 109 Roman Catholic Church 271, 289 Rome, Apostates of 273 S Sabbath, The , 117 Sacred Books ( n ) 22 Sadducees, The, 11 St Augustine, Com. from.... 291 St. John, Com. from 299 St. Paul, Com. from 303 St. Peter, Communication from. 298 Saints, Communion of 73, 226, 243 282 Salvation, Universal (See Uni- versal Salvation). Salvation of Mankind 198 Sarah R., Com. from 37, 53. 127, 131 Satan 67', 144, 165, 26S, 273 Saviour, The. .58, 60, 66, 67, 68, 74, 76 86. 90, 91, 135, 149. 161, 1S2, 1S7, 193 194, 198, 205, 225. 260, 261, 271, 282 293, 294, 295, 296, 297 Saviour's Glory, '1 he 193 Schism ' 289 Scriptures, The 11, 23 (rt), 76, 127 149, 316 Sectarianism 01, 314 Sects Seducing Spirits Self -Abnegation Selfishness 95, Self-Bighteousness Self-Sacrifice....277, 278, 279, 295, Seraphs 94,271, Seton, S. W,, Com. from ...46, Shakespeare, Communications from 65, 67, 70, 72, 73, 74, Shelly, Com. from 94 S , Coroner, Com. from Short-Lived on Earth. Com. from Sin. 58, 95, 103, 161, 171, 174, 236, Sinai Smythe, Richard, D.D., < !om- munications from. .263, 264, 285, Socialism Sorcerv Soul, Bible Doctrine of . Soul. The 56, Spheres, Harmony of Spheres, The Sphere of Grace Spirit Blindness Spirit Call i-pirit Colloquies.... 115, 116, 120, Spirit Communion.. 13, 15, 27, 84, 86 88, 100, 133, 135, 142, 187, 200, 257 275, 279, 282 Spirit Companionship... 119, 122, 173 196, 262 Spirit Emotions.. 01, 104, 124, 131, 263 204, 267 Spirit finallv conquers 273 Spirit Growth.... 37, 97, 184, 196, 202 220, 277 Spirit Impression, or Control. .80, 81 257 Spirit Intercourse 318 Spiritism 32 ( .) Spirit Land 202 Spirit Life, Entrance into.... 108, 263 288 Spirit Life, The .97, 101, 110 Spirit of God. - 198 Spirit Progression.. 93, 97,99, 101, 103 104,105, 114 Spirit Sudit 239, 242 Spirit Sight of Earthly Things. . . 221 Spirit Test 147 Spirit Writing among the Chi- nese 317 Spirit Writing, Mode of. .29, 80, 81 116, 133, 185, 283 Spirit Writings, The 110, 225, 230 237, 253, 255, 256, 257, 294 Spirits;. Efforts of to enlighten the World 284 Spirits, good, how they come. 281, 285 Spirits, Test of 49 Spirits' Fire. 9) Spirits help each other.. 123, 124, 127 138, 153, 200 Spirits in Prison 129 Spirits of the Lower Spheres. .44, 93 94, 114 Spiritual Body. 26 Spiritual Culture 150 Spiritual Gifts 318 Spiritual Instinct 88 Spiritualism .12. 13, 1s'. 33(n),62, 110 130, 147, 168, 191, 212. 217. 323, 235 263, 264, 278, 319, 320 Spiritualistic Phenomena 318 Spiritualists 284 Stewart, A. T., Com. from.222. 223 350 INDEX, Stone, Wm. L., Com. from.... 243 Sufferings of Spirits .114, 117, 153, 154 Sufferings in the Future World. . 77 78, 92, 104, 106, 116, 118, 175, 272, 297 Summer Land of Flowers 238 Sunday 116 Superstition.. 317 Swedenborg, Com. from... 282, 283 Table-Tipping 25, 142 (») Taylor, Isaac 81 (>/) Teaching in the Spirit World 202 245,249, 291 Temptation 303 Ten Commandments 295 Test of Spirits ' 147 Test of the Authenticity of the Spirit Writings 201,291, 299 Theology 86, 99 Time in the Spirit World 79. 80 168 Titles, Earthly 271 Townsend on the Intermediate World 63 Transfiguration, The. 83 Trinity, The 52, 57 Troubled Spirits 129 iruth 69 Truth, or Sincerity (Mrs. He- mans) 99 "Try the Spirits'" 49 Tweed, Wa M., Communica- tion from 173, 174 TJ Unbeliever, Communication to an 57 Universal Church 304 Universal Salvation .. 93, 94, 121, 133 182, 197, 235, 303 Unprogressed Spirits 114, 126, 144 310, 318 Unrepentant Spirits 157 Unselfishness 99 Vainglory. 80, 288, 303 | Vanity 77, 95, 101, 167, 271, 296 Valiant, Richard, Communi. I Victoria, Queen 112 cation from 218 [ Virgin, The 218 W W T ar 100, Warren, Richard, Com. from. "Washing-ton, George, Com- munication from 76. 77, 78, "Watson, Henry C, Communi- cation from Watts, Dr. Robert, Com- munication from 210, 211, Weather, Effect on the Communi- cation* Weismann, Charles A., Com. from.... 138, 139, 140. 161, Weismann, L. F ...40. 51, 58, Wicked Spirits. ..44, 117, 120, 195, 105 212 251 05 170 William, Prince of Orange, Communication from 75 Wisdom, Book of 11 (><) Wisdom of God 89 Witchcraft 318 W. L. B., Communication from 149 Word of God 230, 293, 303 World of Dark Spirits 95 Worldly Affairs 146 Worlds of Doom 121 Worship God only... 269, 271, 286, 288 W. P., Communication from.... 149 W. W., Communication from. . . 151 THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING COMPANY'S WEW BOOKS. The Authors' Publishing Company will send any of the following books by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the price. Nsw Plan of Publishing Explanatory pamphlet) mailed free to authors and writers. Descriptive Catalogue mailed on receipt of stamp, or supplied free on ap> plication in person, at the Company's Office, 27 BOND ST., NEW YORK. Evolution and Progress: An Exposition and Defence. The Foundation of Evolution Philosophically Expounded, and its Argu- ments (divested of insignificant and distracting physical details) succinctly stated ; together with a review of leading opponents, as Dawson and Winchell, and quasi-opponents, as Le Conte and Carpenter. By Rev. William I. Gill, A. M., of Newark Conference, N. J. The first volume of the International Prize ISeries. Third Edition. Cloth extra, imitation morocco, fine paper, 295 pp., 12mo., Price . $1 50 Each volume in this series was awarded a prize of Two Hundred .Dollars in addition to copyright, in a competition which was open one year to the world, and where over three hundred manuscripts were submitted and read. DESCRIPTIVE OPINIONS OF EVOLUTION AND PROGRESS One of our most candid and thoughtful witters. —Dr. Crane. .lie is a clear and strung reasoner.— Cincinnati Christian Standard. A particularly strong argument.— Evansville (Ind.) Daily Journal. li is ably written. Builds on philosophical principles.— Brooklyn Union. The attitude of Mr. Gill, and his courage in maintaining it, are worthy of uote.— New York World. 1 rejoice in all attempts of this kind, made In a spirit like that which prompts your work.— Herbert Spencer. His writings are marked 1>V strong common sense, sound logic, and clear demonstration.— Methodist Home Journal. It is a book of original thinking on one of the greatest themes A keen, thoughtful, vigorous volume. — Golden Age. He strikes with no velvet glove, but with a steel-clad hand, dealing h'.s blows with equal profusion and impartiality.— New York Tribune. His effort is earnest, able and bold it presents, in all their naked strength, thoughts and aigumeuts which will have to be niet and answered.— The Methodist, New York. THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING CO.'S NEW BOOKS. Analytical Processes; Or, The Primary Principle of Philosophy. By Rev, William I. Gill, A. M., author of "Evolution and Progress." The Third Volume of the International Prize Series. Cloth extra, fine paper, uniform with " Evolution and Progress," 450 pp. , 1 2mo. Price $2 00. A work which the committee cannot describe without seeming to exagger- ate. It is marked by extraordinary tie nth ami originality, and yet it is so clear and convincing as to imiKe its novel conclusions appear like familiar common sense.— From Report of Committee of Prize Award. It contains a vast amount of ai»le and conscientious thought and acute criti- cisrn.— Dr. McCosh, Prest. Princeton College. A specimen of robust thinking. I am very much gratified with its thorough* ness, acuteness and logical coherence.— Dr. Anderson, PresH Rochester University . Ecclesiology : A Fresh Inquiry as to the Fundamental Idea and Con- stitution of the New Testament Church ; with a Sup- plement on Ordination. By Rev. E. J. Fish, D. D. Cloth extra, line paper, 400 pp., 12mo. . Price $2 00. Doctor Fish disposes this volume into four parts.— I. The Fundamental Idea of the Church ; II. The New Testament Church Constitution ; 111. Ap- plication of Principles ; IV. A Supplement on Ordinaton— and addresses him- self to his themes with the full earnestness of ability, clearness of logic, and conscientiousness of spirit which comprehensive treatment requires; As a "•building fitly framed together, " it is a fair-minded and standard contribu- tion to the best religious literature of the Christian age. The Beauty of the King : By Eev. A. H. Hollow ay, A. M., author of " Good Words for S. S. Teachers," " Teachers' Meetings," etc. Cloth extra, 174 pp. 12mo, $1.00 ; full gilt, beveled edges, $1.25. A remarkably clear, comprehensive and intelligible exposition of the natural and spiritual causes, processes and effects of the birth, life and death of Jesus— a subject much discussed, yet not generally understood now-a-days. Life for a Look : By Rev. A. H. Holloway, A. M. Paper covers, 32mo. Price, 15 cts. Earnest, cogent words, marrowy with the spirit of honest, old-fashioned Religion. TTTE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING CO.'S NEW BOOKS. Is Our Republic a Failure? A discussion of the Rights aud the Wrongs of the North and the South. By E. H. Watson, author of " United States and their Origin," etc. English cloth, ink and gold, 12mo, 436 pp. Price, $1.50 In a spirit of gennine candor and unswerving impartiality.— JV. Y. Sun. It is fair, candid, impartial, the whole subject well treated.— Hon. J. H Blake, of Boston. I like the spirit of the book, its comprehensive patriotism, its liberal spirit, and its healing counsels.— Hon. Geo. S. Hillakd, author oj " Frank- lin Readers," "Six Months in Italy,"'' etc. I read the manuscript with much interest— an interest belonging to the arguments themselves, but now increased by the perfection given to the form and style. — Hon. Martin Brimmer, Boston. Lucid and just. The method of the argument, the facts on which it pro- ceeds, and the conciliatory spirit which invests them, contribute to the book a value which cannot be too highly estimated. — Gen. John Cochrane. The principles of American statesmanship which it asserts, must essen- tially prevail, unless we are so soon to fall from our original high plane of constitutional republicanism. I shall spare no exertion to promote the knowledge of such an able and impartial and statesmanlike compendium of our present political philosophy.— Hon. John Quincy Adams, Mass. Clearly expressed, and the argument is closely and ably maintained. The tone and the temper of the writer are beyond praise. They are as valuable as they are rare. They are those of a patriotic and philosophical observer of men. The like spirit everywhere diffused among our people would make fraternal union as certain as desirable ; and if brought to the discussion of public affairs, would secure the adoption of wise and beneficent counsels — Hon. Geo. H. Pendleton, Ohio. Universe of Language. I. — Its Nature. II. — Structure. III. — Spelling Reform Comprising Uniform Notation and Classification of Vowels adapted Lo all Languages. By the late George Watson, Esq., of Boston. Edited, with Preliminary Essays, and a Treatise on Phonology, Phonotypy and Spelling Reform, by his daughter, E. H. Watson, author of "Is Our Republic a Failure 1 " etc. Cloth extra, tinted paper, 12mo, 344 pp. Price $1.50 One of the great scientific labors of Mr. Watson's life was to segregate and systematize the universal elements of Language. His investigations were broad and comprehensive. Miss Watson has rounded her father's work with worthy zeal and eminent ability ; and the result, in this volume, k-< a unique «:id learned contribution to the permanent advantage and ad- vancement of philology. THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING COMPANY'S NEW BOOKS. Christian Conception and Experience. By Rev. Wm. I. Gill, A. M., author of " Evolution and Pro- gress," " Analytical Processes," etc. Imitation Morocco i2mo. .... Price, $i oo. A fresh exposition and argument, practically enforced by a remarkable narra- tive of the conversion of a skeptic through this same argument. While it exhibits in parts the philosophic cast of the author's mind, its vivacious and lucid treatment will create for it a universal interest. This third work — in order of publication — by this fearless investigator, has, in large part, been written since his Trial before the Newark Methodist Episcopal Conference, under the charge of " Heresy," for writing his Evolution and Progress, and it supplies abundant, fresh and vigor- ous thought-pabulum for the entertainment of heretics, critics, and Christians alike. Resurrection of the Body. Does the Bible Teach it ? By E. Nisbet, D. D. With an Introduction by G. W. Sam- son, D. D., late President of Columbian University, D. C. Fine English cloth, i2mo. Price $1.00. This is the careful work of an independent thinker and bold investigator. He strips away the trammels of hereditary prejudice, breaks the " old bottles " of un- reasoning bias, and, with invincible logic, enters a field of research which had almost made a coward of thought He begs no questions, makes no special plead- ings, but meets the issue in its full front with such clean honesty and consummate ability that the book will interest and instruct every fair-minded reader, and charm and gratify every earnest student. Reverend Green Willingwood; Or, Life Among the Clergy. By Rev. Robert Fisher. Silk cloth, ink and gold, beveled edges, full gilt i2mo, $1.25. With a resolute spirit and a knightly lance the Rev. Green Willingwood fights Ae battles of his brother clergymen. His battle ground is in the midst of every congregation. His armament is comprised of faithful work, hearty humor and deli- cate satire. In short, Rev. Green Willingwood says and does precisely that which is wont to be said and done, but which, for obvious reasons, cannot be spoken from the pulpit nor accomplished directly in the pastorate. Deacon Cranky. By Geohge Gitirey. Cloth extra, clear type. Price.. $1.50 A bright and vigorous story in which every reader will readily recognize the familiar form of Deacon Cranky, whose strong points are superbly de- veloped by Church Fairs, Choir troubles, Charity Contributions, Dorcas So- ciety missions, religious Sleigh-rides and moral Necktie Parties, while the thread of the story retain* vital earnestness, sharp characterization, and absorbing interest throughout. HE AUTHORS PUBLISHING CO.'S NEW BOOKS. PRACTICAL THOUGHT. Mercantile Prices and Profits 5 Or the Valuation of Commodities for a Fair Trade. By M. R. Pilon. Handsomely printed, 8vo.<, paper, 100 pp. , In Press. The author nas brought broad experience and comprehensive research to near upon his subjects. His style is terse and perspicuous. He uses the easy anil concise language of an educated business man ; and, with wonderful art, invests every chapter with the grace and charm of a well told story. Monetary Feasts and Famines; Labor, Values, Prices, Foreign and Fair Trade, Scarcity of Money and the Causes of Inflation. By M.R. Pilon, author of "The Grangers." Uniform with u The Grangers," — [In Press.) What is Demonetization 2 Ways to arrive at the Demonetization of Gold and Silver, and the establishment of Private Banks under control of the National Government. By. M. R. Pilon, author of " The Grangers." Fifth Edition". Svo., 186 pp., paper cover, . . Price 75 cents. The work is interesting, and especially valuable to financiers.— Jersey City Daily Journal. Be gives expression to a good deal of sound financial principle.— Louisville Daili/ C'7ii7iierciul. It is fui. of common sense Valuable for its facts, its thoughts and its suggestion*. — Troy Daily Whig. Is writ ten in an interesting and popular style ami contains much useful in- formation. —Oakland, Cat., Daily News. The subject of the high valuation of gold and silver currency is fully dis- cussed, and oilers sonic new ideas worthy the attention of those interested ill monetary affairs. — To le.do Commercial. The author is a merchant who has extensively studied the currency problem. His hits are often sharp and incisive Mr. Pilot) would provide ample banking facilities for every city, town and village, with both stock and land security.— Cincinnati Daily Star. Discussing the currency question in an original, forcible and enter- taining style. The author has brought together a great amount of varied information upon the whole subject Of money Those interested will find unquestioned ability in the author's handling of it.— Baltimore Methodist Protestant. The Manuscript Manual : How to Prepare Manuscripts for the Press— practical and to the point. Paper, 26 pp., Svo. Price 10 cents. A most useful little companion to the young writer and editor.— The South, ffew Turk. Utv68 excellent hints to iutendiug writers. -Cleveland Evan. Messenger THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING CO.'S NEW BOOKS. The Race for Wealth, Considered in a Series of Letters written to each other by a Brother and Sister. Edited by James Corley. 12mo, 180 pp., paper Price 50 cents. Shows how labor strikes may be prevented ; how women may advance their political influence ; how marriage may recover due regard in public opinion ; the impossibility of enforcing total ab- stinence from strong liquors ; and treats these and other topics of social and political economy in a clear style, making the work peculiarly attractive and impressive. Aptly considered. — St. Lords Christian. Of special importance. — Cincinnati Gazette. Attractive . . . needed. — Qnincy Whig. Sensible, robust, sound.— Hartford Courant. Clear, earnest, thoughtful.— Phila. Nat. Baptist. Pleasant, intelligent, wholesome, useful.— Zioii's Herald, Hoston. Simplicity in the arguments and the way of presenting them that is re- freshing, — Louisville Courier Journal. Author's Manuscript Paper. Made from superior stock, in two grades, and sold only in ream packages. Each package warranted to contain full count of 480 sheets. MANUFACTURED BY THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING COMPANY. AUTHOR'S MANUSCRIPT PAPER, 5% + 11, per ream . . . $1.00 AUTHOR'S MANUSCRIPT PAPER, 5K -f 11, heavier, per ream . 1.25 Note.— When paper is sent by mail 50 cents per ream, in addition to price, must accompany order, to prepay postage. It is only by making a specialty of this paper, manufacturing directly at the mills in large quantities, and selling exclusively for cash, that the de- mand can be supplied at these low prices. It is really nearly one hundred per cent, cheaper than any other paper in the market. It is ruled on one side, the other plain ; is approved by writers and pre- ferred by printers ; and it has now become the popular standard paper for authors, contributors, editors, and writers generally. IPF" The A. P. Co. sell no other stationery. Avery convenient size, and at a low price.— Publishers'' Weekly, N. Y. The distinguishing feature of the Manuscript Paper is its convenient fhape. The texture is neither too thick nor too thin, making it in every way a desirable paper for writers and contributors.— Acta Columbiana, New York. It is especially useful for writers for the press, combining as it does good nualitv with cheapness. The convenience of form is apparent to all who have writing to do, while it soon saves its price in postage.— Essex County Press, Newark, N. J. Thousands of letters from well known authors, editors,^ and writers are on file in our office expressing the highest satisfac- tion with this paper ', and thanking us for introducing it into market. THE ALTiljORS' PUBLISHING CO.'s NEW BOOKS. AESTHETIC THOUGHT. Irene; or, Beach-Broken Billows: A Story. By Mrs. B. F. Baer. author of " Lena's Marriage," "The Match-Girl of New York," ''Little Bare-Foot," etc., etc. The second volume of the Inter- national Prize Series. Second Edition. Cloth extra, fine thick paper. 1 .'mo. . . . Price $1 00. Natural, honest and delicate. — New York Herald. Charming ami thoughtful. — Poughkeepsie Eagle. Depicted ',n strong terms.— Baptist Union, New York. Eminently pleasing and profitable. — Christian Era, Boston. A fascinating volume. — Georgia Musical Eclectic Magazine. Characters and plot fresh and original.— Bridgeport News. With freshness, clearness, and vigor. — Neb. Watchman. Delightful book. — /Saturday Review, Louisville, Ky. Lays open a whole network of the tender and emotional.— Williatnsport (Pa.) Daily Register. The unity is well preserved," the characters maintaining that probability so essential in the higher forms of fiction.— Balti- more Methodist Protestant. There is a peculiar charm in the reading of this book, which every one who peruses it must feel. It is very like to that which is inspired in reading any of Hawthorne^s romances.— Hartford Religious Herald* Wild Flowers: Poems. By Ciiakles W. IIubner, author of tk Souvenirs of Luther." Elegantly printed on fine tinted paper, with portrait of the Author, imitation morocco and beveled edges, 196 pp., 12mo. Just ready, Price $i.oo. The same, gilt top, beveled edges, $i. 25 As a poet Mr. Huhnek is consorvative-always tender and delicate, never turuM or erratic, lie evinces a strong lovu of nature and high spirituality, ami brings us, from the humblest places and in the humblest guises, beautiei or the heart, the lite, the universe, ami while placing them before our vision, haoglonned them and shown that within them of whose existence we had never dreamed. Her Waiting Heart: A Novel. By Lou Capsadell, author of u Hallow E'en." Cloth extra, 192 pp., 12mo. Just readu. $1 00. A story of New York-drawn from the familiar phases of life, which, under he calmest surfaces, rover the greatest depths. Charming skill is shown in Li»« It?.? : f !, u 7- s •■»»:" ,: V' nM ' ,/:l,ioiJ ' development of plot and narrative, sliength of action and delicacy of thought. THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING CO.'S NEW HOOKS. Women's Secrets; or, How to be Beautiful: Translated and Edited from the Persian and Frencb, with additions from the best English authorities. By Lou. Capsadell, author of " Her Waiting Heart," "Hallow E'en," etc. Pp. 100, l&mo. Saratoga Edition, in Scotch granite paper covers, 25 cent&. Boudoir Edition, French grey and blue cloths, . 75 cents. The systems, directions and recipes for promoting Personal Beauty, as practiced for thousands of years by the renowned beauties of the Orient, and for securing the grace and charm for which the French Toilette and Boudoir are distinguished, together with suggestions from the best authorities, comprising History and Uses of Beauty; The Pest Standards; Beautiful Children ; Beauty Food, Sleep, Exercise, Health, Emotions* How to be Fat ; How to be Lean ; How to be Beautiful and to remain so, etc., etc. Sumners' Poems: By Samuel B. Sumner and Charles A. Sumner. With Illustrations by E. Stewart Sumner. On fine tinted paper, 518 pp., cloth extra. Regular 12mo edition, $2.50 Large paper, 8vo 3 illustrated, full gilt, beveled edges.. .$-±.00 Sparkling, tender and ardent.— Philadelphia Book Buyer. Vivacity and good humor. — DR. Oliver Wendell Holmes. Brilliant and humorous, patriotic and historic. — American Monthly, Phila. Equal to anything that is at all akin to them in " The Excursion.'" — N. Y. World. The Buccaneers: A stirring Historical Novel. By Randolph Jones, Esq. Large 12mo, cloth extra, ink and gold. Paper $1. Cloth §1.75. Is drawn from tne most daring deeds of tue Buccaneers and the sharpest events in the early settlement of Maryland and Virginia. It is so full of thrilling action, so piquant in sentiment, and so thoroughly alive with the animation of the hold and ambitious spirits whose acts it records with ex- traordinary power, that the publishers confidently bespeak " The Bucca- neers " as the most strongly marked and the beat of all American novels issued during the year. Cothurnus and Lyre. By Edward J. Harding. Pine English cloth, ink and Hold, 12mo, 126 pp r $1 00 Eeal poetic feeling and power. — Am. Bookseller. Nobility not without sweetness. — N. T. World. Vigor which is quite uncommon.— London Spectator. A unique and striking work. — Boston Home 'ournal. Models of neatness and consideration.— N. Y. Commercial. Has created a sensation in Eastern literary circles. — Chicago Herald. THE SATCHEL SERIES. BRIGHT, ELEGANT, CHARMING! STORY, ROMANCE, TRAVEL, ADVENTURE, HUMOR, HEALTH, PLEASURE. From the Boston Home Journal. The " Satchel Series " comprises the brightest and best brief works of fiction by American authors who are, for the most part, well known to the reading public. They are not trashy reprints nor " dime novels," but are clean and polished in matter, printed in large type, neatly bound in paper covers, convenient alike for railway, seashore or home reading. Short, sententious and marrowy, pleasing in style and handy in form — with bold type and open, cheerful pages — they are designed to fill fragments of leisure, in all seasons and places, with the genuine comforts of reading. VOLUMES READY. Nobody's Business. By author " Dead Men's Shoes " " Heavy Yoke?," etc. 30c. Story of the Strike. Scenes in City Life. lifted. By Elizabeth Murray. 30c. Lily's Lover. By author of " Climbing the Mountains," etc 35c. Traveller's Grrab-Bag. Stories, Thought, Fancies. By an Old Traveller. . S5c. Prisons Without "Walls. Novelette. By Kelsic Etheridge, 35c. Rosamond Howard. Fact and fancy. By Kate R. Lovelace 25c. Bonny Eagle. A Summer jaunt to the forests of Maine 25c. How to be Beautiful. A Toilet Manual for Ladies. By Louise Capsadell 25c. Earnest Appeal to Moody. A Satire - ... 10c. Voice of a ShelL Stories of the Sea, and Sea Songs. By O. 0. Anringer. 40c. Our "Winter Eden. Pen Pictures of the Tropics. By Mrs. Caznean 30c. Our Peggotties. By Keaiah Shelton 25c. Only a Tramp. A fascinating, picturesque novel. By Owanda. Just out.. 50c. "Who Did It ? A vivid, thrilling story. By Mark Frazier. Just out 30c. Poor Theophilus, and the City of Fin. By a Contributor to Puck 25c. Bera, or the C. & M. C. R. B,. By Stuart De Loon. A Novel 40c. How it Ended. By Miss Marie Flaaeke A sweet and pretty love story. .. 25c. Grlenmere. A story of Lore versus Wealth Shortly. IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENTS. Nbaklt Ready. A Complete Scientific Grammar of the English Language- in- cluding Phonetics. By W. Colegrove, Pres W. Ya. College. Fur Schools and Students The Q,ueer Little Wooden Captain. By Sydney Dayre. Being volume L of the '* Enchanted Library " for Young Folks NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS JUST ISSUED BY THE AUTHORS' PUBLISHING COMPANY, 27 Bond Street, New York. MISCELLANEOUS. Analytical Processes; or, the Primary Principle of Philosophy. By Rev Wm L Gill, A. M ' $2.00 Beauty of the Kimr. A brief Life of Christ. By Rev. A. H. Holloway, A.M., $1.0C ; lull gilt, $1.25 Christian Conception and Experience. By Rev. Wm. I. Gill, A.M $1.00 Ecclesiology: Fundamental Idea and Con- stitution of the New-Testament Church. By E. J. Fish, D.D $2.00 Evolution and Progress. An Exposition and Defence. By Rev. Wm. I. Gill, A .M. $1.50 Life Among the Clergy. By Rev. Robert Fisher $1.25 Life for a Look. By Rev. A. H. Hollo- way 15 cents. Resurrection of the Body. Does the Bible Teach it? By E. Nisbet, D.D. Intro- duction by G. W. Samson. D.D $1.00 Universe of Language. Uniform Notation and Classification of Vowels, adapted to all Languages. By the late George "Watson, Esq., of Boston. Edited by his daughter, E. H. WATSON **1 50 Spiritual Communications. By Hen- hy Kiddle, A.M $1.50 Is our Republic a Failure? A Dis- cussion of Rights and Wrongs of North and South. By E. H. Watson $1.50 Camping" in Colorado. With Sugges- tions to Gold-Seekers, Tourists and In- valids. By S. A Gordon $1.00 Manuscript Paper. Per ream, $1 .00 or $1.25. By mail, 50c. per ream extra. Manuscript Manual. How to Prepare Manuscripts for the Press 10 cents. Mercantile Prices and Profits. By M. R. PlLON. (In press.) Race for Wealth. Considered in a Series of Letters written to each other by a Brother and Sister. Edited by James Cokley 50 cents. I What is Demonetization of Gold and Sil- ver? By M. R. Pilon 75 cents. *„* Books mailed, postpaid, to any part receipt of price by the publishers New Plan of Publishing and Descriptive FICTION AND /ESTHETICS. Buccaneers, The. Historical Novel. By Randolph Jones. Paper. $1; cloth $1.75 Deacon Cranky, the Old Sinner. By Geo. Guirey ..$150 Cothurnus and Lyre. By E. J. Hi- ding $1-00 Her Waiting Heart- By Louise Cap- SADELL $1.00 In Dead Earnest By Julia Brickin- RIDGE $1-25 Irene. By Mrs. B. F. Baer $1.C0 Linda ; or, Uber das Meer. By Mrs. H. L. Crawford. For Young Folks $1.25 Mystic Xey. A Poetic Fortune Teller 75c Our Wedding Gift3. By Amanda M. Douglas Paper, 50 cents ; cloth.. $1.00 Shadowed Perils- By M. A. Aveby $1.00 Sumners' Poems- By S. B and C A Sum- ner Illustrated. lCmo. *2 50; 8vo £4. CO Queer Little Wooden Captain. By Syd- ney Da yre 80c. 'Twixt Wave and Sky. By F. E, Wad LEIGH $1.25 Wild Flowers. By C W. Hubnkb. $1.00 THE SATCHEL SERIES. How to be Beautiful CI. 75c. ; paper 25c. Appeal to Moody 10c. The Traveler's Grab-Bag 25c. Prisons Without Walls 25c. Bonny Eagle 25c. A Story of the Strike 30c. Lily's Lover 35c. Rosamond Howard 25c. Voice of a Shell 40c. Nobody's Business 30c. Our Winter Eden 30c. Oar Peggotties 25c. Only a Tramp 50c. Who Did It? 30c, Poor Theophilus 25c. How it Ended 25c. Bera ; or, C. & M. C. Railroad 40c. Glenmere 25c. of the United States and Canada, upon Catalogue mailed free.